Professional Documents
Culture Documents
2 02 33 39 6 Glorious Epochs of Indian History 1 PDF
2 02 33 39 6 Glorious Epochs of Indian History 1 PDF
V . D . Savarkar
By
S. T . G o d b o l e
COPYRIGHT R E S E R V E D
Pages I to V I I I + 5 6 8
Price R s . T h i r t y F i v e [35.00]
3f Publishers
BAL SAVARKAR
Savarkar Sadan, Bombay—28
3f Associate Publishers & Sole Distributors
Rajdhani Granthagar,
59, H IV Lajpat Nagar, New Delhi—24 (India)
Jf. Printers
AJAY PRINTERS
Navin Shahdara, Delhi—32.
PUBLISHER'S NOTE
1st G l o r i o u s E p o c b
Chapter I. Chanakya-Chandragupta 1—Sft
2nd G l o r i o u s E p o c h
Chapter II. Yavana-Destroyer, Pushyamitra 60—87
3rd Glorious Epoch
Chapter III. Vikramaditya,Shaka-KushanMenace 88^111
4th G l o r i o u s E p o c h
Chapter IV. Y a s h o d h a r m a , the C o n q u e r o r of
the H u n s 112—127
5th G l o r i o u s E p o c h 128—454
Chapter V. The Climax of Maharashtrian Valour 128
Chapter VI. The Beginning of Muslim Incursion 131
Chapter VII. T h e P e c u l i a r N a t u r e o f the M u s l i m
Atrocities 148
Chapter VIII. Perverted Conception of Virtues 167
Chapter IX. S u p e r - D i a b o l i c Counter-OfFensive 188
Chapter X. Intermittent H i n d u Retaliation 198
Chapter XL T i p u S u l t a n , The Savage 223
Chapter XII. A Resume 251
Chapter XIII. Hindu War Policy 254
Chapter XIV- A g e - L o n g R e l a t i o n s o f the A r a b s
with India 259
Chapter XV- Twelfth to Thirteenth Century 266
Chapter XVI- M u s l i m Invasions on South India 281
Chapter XVII. Khushrukhan and Devaldevi 294-
Chapter XVIII. B e g i n n i n g of the F i n a l O v e r t h r o w o f
the M u s l i m E m p i r e 324
Chapter XIX. New H i n d u E m p i r e of Vijayanagar 341
Chapter XX. T h e E n d of the 16th C e n t u r y 370
Chapter XXI. The Marathas 403
Chapter XXII. Attock and B e y o n d 449
6th G l o r i o u s E p o c h 455—475
Chapter XXIII. India Freed From British Domination 455
CHANDRAGUPTA—CHANAKYA I
E p o c h s ' , t h a t I a m g o i n g t o refer t o , a n d d i l a t e u p o n , b e l o n g
n o t so m u c h t o t h e P a u r a n i c t i m e s , a s t o t h e h i s t o r i c p e r i o d s
o f o u r n a t i o n a l life.
T m e a n the one f r o m t h e h i s t o r y o f t h a t w a r l i k e g e n e r a t i o n
•and t h e b r a v e leaders a n d successful warriors who inspire
and lead i t on to a w a r o f l i b e r a t i o n i n order to free their
n a t i o n from the shackles o f foreign d o m i n a t i o n , whenever i t
has the misfortune to fall a prey to such powerful fatal
aggression and to grovel abjectly under it, and who u l t i
m a t e l y drive away the enemy m a k i n g i t an absolutely free
a n d sovereign n a t i o n . E v e r y n a t i o n extols such epochs o f the
wars o f independence w h i c h inflict crushing defeats o n the
enemy. T a k e for instance, the A m e r i c a n W a r of Indepen
dence. The day on which A m e r i c a wrenched her indepen
dence f r o m England, vanquishing her completely on the
battlefield, is a red-letter d a y i n the history of America and
is celebrated l i k e a f e s t i v a l a l l over the country. T h e moment
r e c o r d i n g t h i s s u c c e s s f u l s t r u g g l e f o r f r e e d o m is a c k n o w l e d g e d
as a g l o r i o u s e p o c h i n t h e h i s t o r y o f A m e r i c a .
ALEXANDER'S AGGRESSION
G E O G R A P H I C A L DIMENSIONS O F INDIA
11. I n t h o s e d a y s , s o m e t w o t h o u s a n d a n d five h u n d r e d
years ago, the I n d i a n c o m m u n i t y a n d I n d i a n W n g d o m s h a d
spread far b e y o n d the Indus, right up to the boundary o f
Persia. T h e m o u n t a i n r a n g e k n o w n t o d a y as t h e H i n d u k u s h
was a t t h a t t i m e c a l l e d P a r o p n i s u s * * , b y t h e G r e e k s . Modern
A f g h a n i s t a n was c a l l e d G a n d h a r , known in Indian tradition
b y the name, Ahiganasthan*^, w h i l e the r i v e r K a b u l has been
called Kubha i n our ancient literature**. Throughout the
whole region up to the H i n d u k u s h m o u n t a i n , r u l e d peacefully
v a r i o u s s t a t e s , some s m a l l , o t h e r s large*^. R i g h t f r o m these
I n d i a n states, a l l a l o n g the b a n k s o f the I n d u s , straight up
to the place where i t leaps i n t o t h e sea, w a s a l o n g a n d un
broken chain of I n d i a n states w h i c h strictly followed the
Vedic religion. M o s t o f t h e m -were r e p u b l i c s * " a n d w e r e t h e n
1ST GLORIOUS E P O C H 7
IONIAN' A N D YAVAN'
U N I V E R S I T Y IN T A X I L A A N D A
STRANGE COINCIDENCE
23. T h e k i n g o f T a x i l a , A m b u j o r A m b h i h a d , as a l r e a d y
said, bowed down to the Greek might without fighting a
single battle, a n d therefore e v e r y b o d y b e g a n t o jeer a t h i s
treacherous act, as it h u m i l i a t e d the braver spirits. In
order to counteract i t , the neighbouring I n d i a n monarchies
a n d r e p u b l i c s d e c i d e d t o force a b i t t e r s t r u g g l e o n t h e G r e e k s .
It is really unfortunate that these various independent
I n d i a n states d i d not t h i n k of m a k i n g i t a c o m m o n cause, o r
perhaps h a d no t i m e to do i t . A s s o o n as he r e a c h e d T a x i l a , .
A l e x a n d e r w i t h o u t a n y loss o f t i m e , s e n t u l t i m a t u m , to a l l
the n e i g h b o u r i n g I n d i a n states, demanding unconditional
surrender, and when Taxila's very next neighbour. King
P o r u s , ignored his u l t i m a t u m a n d t o o k u p the challenge, the
G r e e k captain-general macrhed o n him*".
24. K i n g Porus mainly depended on his war-chariots
and elephants, whereas the Greeks relied u p o n their cavalry
brigades. The river V i t a s t a (Jhelum) separated the two
armies. A l l o f a s u d d e n , e v e n before t h e t w o a r m i e s joined
b a t t l e , t o r r e n t i a l rains overflowing the r i v e r w i t h h i g h floods
began to assail t h e m a l l r o u n d . A l e x a n d e r searched high
a n d l o w a n d i n a few d a y s found to the n o r t h a place where
the r i v e r was fordable. W i t h p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e , he crossed
t h e r i v e r a n d w i t h h i s fine c a v a l r y , d a s h e d a g a i n s t t h e f o r c e s
of K i n g P o r u s " . This disturbed the whole p l a n o f Porus;
s t i l l he f o u g h t o n a f i e r c e b a t t l e . B u t the rains h a d turned
the field m u d d y ^^o, r e n d e r i n g u t t e r l y useless Porus's two
great instruments of war, namely chariots and elephants.
H e could not, therefore, successfully check the brisk and
energetic attacks of A l e x a n d e r ' s horsemen. I n the thick of
the battle, Porus seated on his elephant and desperatly
fighting, w a s g r i e v o u s l y wounded*^'' a n d fell i n t o the h a n d s
of the enemy. T h u s , p a r t l y because o f P o r u s ' s misfortune a n d
12 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
remcains a l i v e , w e s h a l l h a v e t i m e to consider w h e t h e r e he is
a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r . A l e x a n d e r offers m e l a n d a n d g o l d , b u t go
a n d t e l l h i m t h a t ascetics l i k e me s p i t upon such things. T h i s
mother-land of mine provides me w i t h everything I want,
w i t h the l o v i n g care o f a r e a l mother. I f A l e x a n d e r is g o i n g
t o c h o p m y h e a d off, t h e n m y h e a d a n d b o d y would mix up
w i t h t h i s e a r t h o f w h i c h t h e y are m a d e , b u t he w o u l d n e v e r b e
able to murder m y soul. I t is invincible, indestructible and
i m m o r t a l . G o a n d t e l l h i m t h a t he s h o u l d i s s u e t h e s e t h r e a t s
t o t h o s e w h o are s l a v e s o f g o l d a n d power a n d are a f r a i d o f
death. B e f o r e us t h e s e threats of a mortal like Alexander
f a l l flat a n d a r e p o w e r l e s s ! F o r , a t r u e ascetic B r a h m i n can
n e v e r be w o n o v e r b y g o l d , n o r does he e v e r fear d e a t h !! I
w o n ' t come! G o away."
31. W e have q u o t e d o n l y some o f the sentences from
the r e p l y of Dandamis to Alexander. Greek writers have
g i v e n t h e f u l l t e x t o f h i s f e a r l e s s a n d d i r e c t reply**". P l u t a r c h
t o o , has m e n t i o n e d these tales. S o m e w r i t e r s * ' a s t o u n d e d by
his dauntless and straight-forward answer, have remarked,
" I f at a l l a n y o n e i n the world has so successfully defied
Alexander, who had conquered so m a n y k i n g d o m s , i t was
t h i s n a k e d , o l d B r a h m i n ascetic of I n d i a " * ' " .
REPUBLIC SUBSISTING B Y A R M S
37. A g o o d m a n y r e p u b l i c s , i n t h e P a n c h a n a d (the P u n j a b )
and along both the banks of the Indus, right up to its great
l e a p i n t o t h e sea, were s a i d t o be l i v i n g o n weapons*'. The
18 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
A L E X A N D E R S S P E E C H T O HIS ARMY*'
ALEXANDER'S RETREAT
—Kalidas' Shakuntalam,
A c t 3 Shi oka 1
[Why fight with an e n e m y w h o flees a w a y a t t h e m e r e
t w a n g o f o u r bow]
47. Again this typical itch o f the Greek army for
f i g h t i n g i n the open field was t o be a l l a y e d for ever b y the
Indian military strength a little later ! Soon Chandragupta
was to m a k e his e n t r y o n the m i l i t a r y stage of I n d i a . Wait
a bit, 0 y o u , reader !
( w i t h apologies to M o r o p a n t !rRfm'^cr-^?Tf<T#)
26 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
A L E X A N D E R R O L L E D INTO A P O O L O F B L O O D
THE AGRASHRENIS
T H I S IS T H E S A M E J O H A R I—JAI H A R !!
t r a d i t i o n was f o l l o w e d b y o u r I n d i a n w a r r i o r s r i g h t f r o m the
ancient days. The word 'johar' is comparatively modern.
It was perhaps d e r i v e d from the war-cry ' J a i H a r ' ! The
I n d i a n G o d o f w a r a n d d e s t r u c t i o n i s H a r 1 H a r ! M a h a d e v !!
T h a t is w h y t h e I n d i a n s f o u g h t desperately inspired b y this
deafening w a r - c r y ! T h e M a r a t h a s too used the same w a r - c r y
' H a r , H a r , M a h a d e v !' A f t e r fighting to the last, when every
h o p e o f success w a s o v e r , o r e v e r y c h a n c e o f e s c a p e f r o m t h e
e n e m y was l o s t , t h i s j o h a r , t h i s m a r t y r d o m , t h i s n o b l e s t t y p e
of self-sacrifice was resorted to by the H i n d u s as the last
u n f a i l i n g w e a p o n to save their religion, their nation, their
o w n s e l f - r e s p e c t a n d to a v o i d c a p t i v i t y , a b j e c t s l a v e r y and
h a t e f u l c o n v e r s i o n ! A s s o o n as a l l m e n o f fighting age were
s l a i n o n the b a t t l e f i e l d after t a k i n g the greatest t o l l o f the
enemy blood, their wives, mothers, daughters, hundreds of
t h e m , w i t h b a b i e s a t t h e i r b r e a s t s , u s e d to l e a p i n t o t h e b u r n
ing pyres, specially kept ready for the purpose, and were
r e d u c e d t o ashes. This was w h a t was known as'Johar'! It
was not a n easy job ! I t was the l i m i t of v a l o u r a n d e n d u
r a n c e f o r t h e sake o f k e e p i n g u p t h e p r e s t i g e o f o n e ' s s e l f a n d
one's o w n r e l i g i o n !
67. Whoever had donned this exceptional armour of
' j o h a r ' a n d i t s l e a p i n g flames w e r e b e y o n d a l l a t t e m p t s o f a n
Alexander, an A U a - u d - D i n or a S a l i m — w h y , even of Satan
himself—to pollute them a n d convert t h e m to his religion !
C o n f r o n t e d w i t h t h i s h o r r i b l e s a c r i f i c i a l fire t h e e n e m y s t o o d
aghast, discomfited and crest-fallen.
68. The above-mentioned' johar'—collective immolation
o f l i v e s — b y t h e A g r a s h r e n i s is one o f t h e m a n y d e s c r i b e d b y
the astounded G r e e k writers, a n d w h i c h the I n d i a n s preferred
to the h u m i l i a t i o n of b e i n g the c a p t i v e s o f the G r e e k s .
PATTANPRASTHA
INDIA W A S N O T P E R S I A
ALEXANDER'S DEATH
INDIAN POLITICIANS C O N S P I R E
79. A l e x a n d e r h a d l e f t b e h i n d N i c a n o r a n d P h i l i p as t h e
chief representatives of the Greeks. W h e n the news of
Alexander's death reached I n d i a the I n d i a n s i n the republic
o f the A s h v i n i s suddenly f e l l u p o n the Greek Governor, P h i l i p ,
a n d assassinated h i m a l o n g w i t h his s m a l l Greek regiment'*.
T h e s e c o n d , N i c a n o r , was a l s o s i m i l a r l y d e s p a t c h e d , ^ " a n d a l l
those monarchies a n d republics a l o n g the banks o f the Indus
which h a d acquiesced i n t h e G r e e k o v e r l o r d s h i p , s h o o k i t off
a t once a n d proclaimed their independence forthwith. Greek
colonies, G r e e k ensigns and standards—whatever signified
t h e G r e e k p o w e r were c o m p l e t e l y d e s t r o y e d o n t h e s p o t . The
whole of the t r a c t a l o n g the b a n k s of the Indus right from
the Panchanad to Sindh which A l e x a n d e r had conquered and
annexed for ever a n d anon to his empire, became indepen
d e n t w i t h i n s i x m o n t h s o f A l e x a n d e r ' s death*^.
A M A R V E L L O U S H A L F H O U R IN H I S T O R Y
b e c a u s e he t o o k a f a n c y f o r t h e c h i l d , o r because h i s k n o w
ledge of palmistry guided his choice, cannot be t a k e n as
historical truths. However, more discerning research-workers
s h o u l d n e c e s s a r i l y i n v e s t i g a t e i f t h e r e is a n y b a s i s f o r t h e m .
—^I'q^nf'I P . 4 2 9
F O R T H E E N T I R E U N D I V I D E D INDIA
111. I f he w e r e t o d e t h r o n e t h e w e a k a n d w i c k e d N a n d a
a n d c r o w n i n his place on the throne o f the M a g a d h a empire
any outsider, the t r a d i t i o n - l o v i n g i m p o r t a n t persons from
amongst the feudatories, the Indian princes and even the
c o m m o n people w o u l d probably have opposed vehemently,
e v e n t h o u g h t h e c h o s e n p e r s o n h a d been e n d o w e d w i t h t h e m o s t
excellent q u a l i t i e s whereas Chandragupta, though not a
lawful royal prince had some native blood-relation to the
t h r o n e as t h e b a s t a r d s o n o f t h e E m p e r o r of Magadha. He
was, moreover endowed w i t h valour and other qualities of
head and heart. As such the arch-diplomat Chanakya
48 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
T H E ONLY W A Y T O R E P E L RE-INVASION ?
INVASION O F C H A N D R A G U P T A A N D CHANAKYA
ON MAGADHA
MAHAPADMANAND BEHEADED
119. W h e n C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s a r m y r u s h e d i n t o t h e c a p i t a l ,
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH 61
INDIA'S F R O N T I E R H I N D U K U S H N O T I N D U S
G R E E K F E U D S A N D T H E DIVISION O F T H E EMPJLRE
S E L E U C O S A T T A C K S INDIA W I T H A M I G H T Y A R M Y
L O V E IS I M P O S S I B L E W I T H O U T F E A R
fsTT f t i r q- sft?]
138. H o w v e r y e f f e c t i v e l y a n d firmly w i t h f u l l r e g a r d to
t h e p r o p r i e t y o f t h e case a n d y e t h o w v e r y discreetly Chana
k y a m a n a g e d t h e affairs o f t h e s t a t e c a n be c l e a r l y seen f r o m
his treatise on body politic n a m e d Kautileeya Arthashastra
and from the far-reaching influence of the i n v i n c i b l e Indian
E m p i r e w h i c h k e p t on i n c r e a s i n g for at least a h u n d r e d years
afterwards. T h e account of Megasthenese, the Greek ambas
s a d o r a t t h e c o u r t o f C h a n d r a g u p t a , a l s o testifies t o t h e p a r t
this Treatise played in m a i n t a i n i n g peace and order and
affluence i n t h e w h o l e e m p i r e ' " .
139. A t times a single historical event happening over
n i g h t or w i t h i n a single d a y changes the whole current of
history for over a thousand years to come. This decisive
victory o f C h a n d r a g u p t a o v e r t h e G r e e k s h a d also h a d far-
r e a c h i n g effects. The English historian, Vincent Smith, has
t h i s r e m a r k t o offer : " F o r a l m o s t a h u n d r e d years after the
f a i l u r e o f S e l e u c o s N i k a t o r no G r e e k s o v e r e i g n presumed to
attack India".
140. " • • • T h e first I n d i a n e m p e r o r , m o r e t h a n t w o t h o u s
a n d y e a r s ago t h u s e n t e r e d i n t o p o s s e s s i o n o f t h a t " S c i e n t i f i c
f r o n t i e r " sighed for in vain by his English successors a n d
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH 57;
n e v e r h e l d i n i t s e n t i r e t y e v e n b y t h e M o g h u l m o n a r c h s of*
the 16th a n d 17th centuries {Early History of India, 4th ed.
1924 b y V . A . S m i t h , P . 126).
DID A L E X A N D E R C O N Q U E R INDIA ? N O . ;
a l s o b y the English.
142. T h e Greeks a n d the other E u r o p e a n people believed
t h a t A l e x a n d e r w a s a w o r l d - c o n q u e r o r a n d he h a d c o n q u e r e d
the whole o f I n d i a . When that war-like Emperor returned
h o m e a f t e r h i s w o r l d - c o n q u e s t , he i s s a i d t o h a v e b u r s t into
tears at the s a d t h o u g h t t h a t no more c o u n t r y remained for
him to be conquered. This anecdote about Alexander is
proudly t o l d not only i n Europe but even i n I n d i a ! Now it
c a n be v e r y c l e a r l y seen h o w very absurd and ludicrous t h i s
b e l i e f is f r o m t h e s h o r t a c c o u n t g i v e n e a r l i e r i n these pages.
T o the great n a t i o n o f those times, C h i n a , he n e v e r t u r n e d
h i s face. B u t e v e n i f w e l e a v e t h i s f a c t a s i d e , w e h a v e a l r e a d y
s h o w n h o w he w a s baffled a n d m a d e t o retreat when he came
c o n q u e r i n g to t h e W e s t e r n f r o n t i e r s o f I n d i a w i t h t h e a m b i
tious design to conquer the E m p i r e of M a g a d h a a n d the rest
of I n d i a a n d how his aspirations were defeated. Alexander
was brave, A l e x a n d e r was a conqueror ! B u t he w a s n o t a
world-conqueror I C o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a he n e v e r w a s !! I f at
a l l t h a t v a l i a n t hero was r e a l l y m o v e d to tears i t was i m p o s s i
ble that his tears should have been caused b y the t h o u g h t
t h a t t h e r e w a s no other c o u n t r y left for conquest I F o r he
himself knew that it was false. H i s tears then must have-
been caused b y the sad realization that he w a s n o t a b l e to-
d e f e a t I n d i a c o m p l e t e l y w h i c h he l o n g e d so m u c h t o c o n q u e r .
On the contrary he m u s t have been m u c h d i s t u r b e d by the
thought t h a t even the s m a l l corner o f I n d i a t h a t he b e l i e v e d
he w a s a b l e t o conquer was also v e r y l i k e l y t o be w r e n c h e d '
f r o m his h a n d s b y t h e r e b e l l i o u s I n d i a n s !
[ O f w h o m s o e v e r else he m i g h t be t h e c o n q u e r o r , A l e x a n d e r -
was n e v e r t h e c o n q u e r o r o f I n d i a ! H e did not e v e n see the-
courtyard (of t h e p a l a t i a l edifice) o f I n d i a , a n d t o m a n y -
o t h e r s he w a s n e v e r k n o w n ( e v e n b y name) !]
1ST GLORIOUS EPOCH
SUPER ALEXANDER !
143. Great men should o r d i n a r i l y be n e v e r c o m p a r e d
w i t h one another. They are g r e a t i n various ways, but i f
a n y b o d y tries to compare any such and e x t o l t h e one t o t h e
d e r o g a t i o n o f t h e o t h e r , t h i s h o a x m u s t be e x p o s e d a n d r e f u t e d
completely. S o l o n g as E u r o p e e u l o g i z e s A l e x a n d e r a l o n e as
'the Great' a n d tries to brow-beat his antagonist, Emperor
Chandragupta, by evading a n y reference to h i m , we I n d i a n s
must need assert that i f a t a l l t h e y are t o be compared,
Chandragupta was Super-Alexander in comparison with
Alexander ! A l e x a n d e r ascended the throne of a strong
nation, already w o n b y his father and commanded an army
t h a t was also formed by K i n g Philip. O n the strength of
t h i s a n c e s t r a l i n h e r i t a n c e he bravely b u i l t up a strong Greek
empire ! B u t Chandragupta e n j o y e d no s u c h h e r i t a g e ! He
had n o t a s i n g l e s o l d i e r u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d ; b e s i d e s he h a d
been banished f r o m his ancestral empire b y his father ! O n l y
one m a n w a s a t h i s s i d e ; i t w a s A r y a C h a n a k y a ! U n d e r t h e s e
circumstances he had to start anew ! Y e t he b u i l t u p a
mighty army, conquered the ancestral empire, and wiping
out the Greek conquests under Alexander himself and under
his general Seleucos N i c a t o r , founded an Indian empire
mightier even than that of Alexander himself !
144. The epoch which starts w i t h the conquest o f the
Yavanas by Emperor Chandragupta, the Super-Shikandar
is T H E F I R S T G L O R I O U S E P O C H o f H i n d u V i c t o r i e s over
the Aggressor.
• * •
Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER II
YAVANA-DESTROYER, PUSHYAMITRA
HAIL T O LORD B U D D H A !
C A U S E S O F T H E D E C L I N E O F B U D D H I S M IN INDIA
A B L O W T O T H EIMPERIAL MIGHT !
W H Y THIS S U D D E N D E G E N E R A T I O N OF
INDIAN B R A V E R Y ?
INDIAN M E N T A L I T Y A T T H E T I M E O F
ALEXANDER'S INVASION A N D T H A T A T T H E
TIME OF DEMETREOS !
IN SHORT
WAVE O F NATION-WIDE R A G E A M O N G T H E
VEDIC HINDUS : T H E VALIANT KHARVELA,
T H E KING O F KALINGA, MARCHES O N
THE GREEKS
B U T T H E R E IN PATALIPUTRA...?
a n d t o d e s t r o y t h e Y a v a n a s (the G r e e k s ) c o m p l e t e l y .
PUSHYAMITRA
U j j a i i i h i s s o n , A g n i m i t r a , as t h e v i c e r o y o f t h e r e g i o n . G e n e r a l
A g n i m i t r a was a brave a n d able c o m m a n d e r l i k e his father.
H e forced the l a n d up to V i d a r b h a i n the S o u t h to a c k n o w
ledge his o v e r l o r d s h i p . B u t l a t e r V i d a r b h a r e f u s e d t o d o so.
Hence A g n i m i t r a attacked it. I n the battle V i d a r b h a d h i s h
(the l o r d o f V i d a r b h a ) w a s defeated**. A m i d s t a l l this con
fusion. Princess M a l a v i k a , the daughter of the Vidarbharaj,
was enamoured o f the b r a v e r y a n d other virtues o f A g n i m i t r a
and was very eager t o m a r r y h i m . So w i t h the consent o f
P u s h y a m i t r a , the K i n g of V i d a r b h a celebrated her marriage
with Agnimitra. This not only created the bonds of friend
ship but also the bonds o f b l o o d - r e l a t i o n between the two
royal families. O n this romantic theme itself has K a l i d a s
composed his famous p l a y Malavikagnimitra.
A H O R S E - S A C R I F I C E IN T H E V E R Y PATALIPUTRA
OF ASOKA!
196. Pushyamitra, who had completely destroyed the
Greeks, the age-old a l i e n enemies o f the n a t i o n , a n d rejuve
nated the I n d i a n empire, h a d acquired w i t h his own splendid
v i c t o r i e s the r i g h t to perform a horse-sacrifice according
to the V e d i c t r a d i t i o n . A b o u t this right of Samrat P u s h y a
mitra Vincent Smith writes i n h i s Early History of India
(1924), " T h e Yavanas and a l l other rivals having been
disposed of i n due course, Pushyamitra. was justified in
his claim t o r e i g n as t h e paramount power of north India
and straightaway proceeded to a n n o u n c e h i s success b y a
magnificent celebration of the Ashvamedha Sacrifice at his
c a p i t a l . (P.212)*6.
197. This declaration of celebrating a horse-sacrifice
b y Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t l i r i l l e d the whole country, barring
the m i n o r i t y c o m m u n i t y of the Buddhists, with national
pride and martial triumph. I n the v e r y c a p i t a l o f A s o k a ,
who h a d d e p r i v e d the V e d i c Hindus of t h e i r r e l i g i o u s free
d o m b y means of his supreme p o l i t i c a l authority, was this
Ashvamedha of Samrat Pushyamitra to be performed. This
horse-sacrifice of P u s h y a m i t r a was i n fact a p u b l i c i m p e r i a l
proclamation of Samrat P u s h y a m i t r a t h a t a l l the restrictions
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH 81
A NATIONAL FESTIVAL
i n c l u d i n g t h e w e s t e r n o n e s — w a s also p r e s e n t o n t h a t g l o r i o u s
occasion. With the blessings and participation of such
celebrities the f e s t i v a l of t h a t horse-sacrifice n a t u r a l l y came
to acquire the d i g n i t y a n d grandeur o f the I n d i a n n a t i o n a l
v i c t o r y over the Mlenchchas.
sense o f t h e i r s e p a r a t e e x i s t e n c e as G r e e k s — t h e sense o f t h e i r
s e p a r a t e n a t i o n a l i t y ! J u s t as a l u m p o f s a l t d i s s o l v e s s w i f t l y
into the t o r r e n t i a l current o f the Ganges, i n the same w a y
t h e i r Greek e x t r a c t i o n was t o t a l l y merged i n t o the t i d a l w a v e
o f I n d i a n life.
T H E M L E N C H C H A S M E R G E D INTO O U R
CIVILIZATION
of opinion.
2 0 4 . T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e n o t p e r s e c u t e d as a c l a s s s i m p l y
because t h e y b e l i e v e d i n n i h i l i s m o r a g n o s t i c i s m or because
some o f t h e m were atneists w h i l e others were non-violent on
principle and condemned the Vedas, or because their reli
gious r i t u a l s were i n m a n y w a y s different f r o m those o f the
Vedic Hindus. L o r d B u d d h a himself experienced no obstacle
in the propagation o f his faith ! Let that alone ! The
B u d d h i s t f a i t h h a d b e e n m o r e o r less t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s o l d
b y the t i m e o f C h a n d r a g u p t a ' s succession to the throne ! In
his undivided all-India H i n d u empire a n d also d u r i n g t h e
t e n u r e o f t h e m i n i s t e r i a l office o f t h e s t a u n c h A r y a C h a n a k y a ,
no B u d d h i s t persecution of any sort was reported by the
G r e e k ambassador, Megasthenes, w h o b a d s t a y e d at the court
o f t h e first M a u r y a E m p e r o r f o r y e a r s t o g e t h e r . Megasthenes
does not refer to B u d d h i s m even b y name, for they had
not till then formed any anti-national and political alliances
detrimental to the interests o f the n a t i o n either w i t h A l e x
ander or Seleucos. I t was n o t t h e n possible for them! T h a t i s
w h y alone w i t h m a n y other religionists the Buddhists also
could observe t h e i r o w n r i t u a l s a c c o r d i n g to t h e i r o w n beliefs
and likings. Besides, they c o u l d o p e n l y p r e a c h b y sweet per
suasion and discussion.
205. Subsequent to the invasions of Alexander and
Seleucos, w h e n the Greeks came r a i d i n g for t h e second time
u n d e r D e m e t r e o s a n d M e n a n d e r a n d w h e n a d v a n c i n g as f a r as
A y o d h y a they were about to dethrone the reigning king of
M a g a d h a a n d endanger the independence o f the I n d i a n empire.
A t that time the Indian Buddhists played a brazen-faced-
t r e a c h e r o u s r o l e , as i s seen f r o m t h e f a c t t h a t these B u d d h i s t s :
swore their l o y a l t y to the Greek E m p e r o r , Menander, w h o m
they called M i l i n d . W h e n the latter adopted the Buddhist
c u l t , t h e y a c c e p t e d h i m as t h e K i n g o f t h e r e g i o n conquered
by him^i. The B u d d h i s t scholars and 'bhikkus' proudly
s t r u t t d i n t h e I n d i a n c o u r t s o f t h o s e G r e e k s , as i f they were
m o v i n g i n some n a t i o n a l c o u r t . In order to put down as
s t e r n l y as p o s s i b l e these h i g h l y o b j e c t i o n a b l e t r e a c h e r o u s a c t s
2ND GLORIOUS EPOCH 85
o f these I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s , t h e p l o t s h a t c h e d t o undermine
the n a t i o n a l i n d e p e n d e n c e , a n d t h e open instigation to do
a n t i - n a t i o n a l acts w h i c h went o n incessantly through various
B u d d h i s t monasteries a n d v i h a r a s , P u s h y a m i t r a a n d his gene
rals were forced, b y the exigency of the time, when the war
was a c t u a l l y g o i n g on, to hang the I n d i a n B u d d h i s t s who were
g u i l t y of seditious acts a n d to pull down the monasteries
w h i c h h a d become the centres of sedition. It was a just
punishment for h i g h treason and for j o i n i n g hands with the
enemy, i n order t h a t I n d i a n independence a n d empire might
be protected. It was no religious persecution. As the
supreme a u t h o r i t y i n the i m p e r i a l administrative structure of
India, it was Pushyamitra's duty—a religious and kingly
duty according national legal code—to chastise perfidy,
whether i t was o n the p a r t o f the B u d d h i s t s or o n t h a t of the
Vedic Hindus !
206. I n t r a d i t i o n a l h i s t o r i c a l w r i t i n g s , m a i n l y based o n
B u d d h i s t m y t h s , A s o k a has been e x t o l l e d as t o l e r a n t o f diff
e r e n t r e l i g i o u s sects w h i l e P u s h y a m i t r a w h o l l y c o n n i v i n g a t
h i s efforts t o e s t a b l i s h r e l i g i o u s f r e e d o m , i s g e n e r a l l y i m p u t e d
w i t h i n t o l e r e n c e a n d p e r s e c u t i o n o f t h e B u d d h i s t . s . T h i s false
n o t i o n h a s t o be c o r r e c t e d . I f a n y b o d y i s a t a l l g u i l t y o f r e l i
gious intolerence, i t was A s o k a himself. F o r , not only w i t h
v e r b a l p r o p a g a n d a b u t w i t h the abuse of his r e g a l authority
he d e c l a r e d as i l l e g a l a l l t h e fundamental religious rituals,
s u c h as s a c r i f i c e a n d h u n t i n g b y t h e V e d i c H i n d u s w h o f o r m e d
the majority of his subjects. But Pushyamitra did not
i s s u e a n y r o y a l decree e n f o r c i n g a n y p e r f o r m a n c e s o f s a c r i f i c e s
i n the B u d d h a V i h a r a s or the worship o f V a i s h v a d e v a i n every
B u d d h h o u s e h o l d , e v e n as a fitting retort to A s o k a ' s injun
ctions. T h e B u d d h i s t s w e r e as a b s o l u t e l y free as all other
religious sects to perform their religious rites and enjoy
religious freedom, so l o n g as t h e y a b s t a i n e d from any anti-
n a t i o n a l f o r e i g n c o n t a c t . I t is l i k e l y t h a t i n t h e t r o u b l e d t i m e s
o f national war the chastisement o f the d i s l o y a l Buddhists
86 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
* • 5f
Glorious
CHAPTER III
VIKRAMADITYA, T H E ANNIHILATER O F
SAKA-KUSHAN MENACE
S O U T H INDIA W A S A B S O L U T E L Y F R E E F R O M
THE MLENCHCHA-AGGRESSION
If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries
through your Interlibrary Loan Office.
T H E VICTORIOUS MALAVAS
MALAVA SAMVAT
T H I S IS T H E S A M E V I K R A M S A M V A T O F O U R S
221. I n our c o u n t r y , good m a n y emperors started new-
eras i n t h e i r o w n names. I t was a t r a d i t i o n a l a m b i t i o n , a n d
a k i n d of right of such v i c t o r i o u s k i n g s a n d emperors to s t y l e
t h e m s e l v e s as ' S h a k a k a r t a s ' (the s t a r t e r s o f n e w eras). The
l a t e s t i n s t a n c e t h a t c a n be c i t e d i s t h a t o f S h r i S h i v a j i M a h a r a j .
H e too commenced his own era the ' S h i v e - S a k a ' . M o s t of these
v a r i o u s eras e n d e d w i t h t h e t e r m i n a t i o n o f these r o y a l d y n a s
ties. H o w e v e r , o f the t w o or three eras, w h i c h have attained
a n a t i o n a l character and which h a v e been adopted by the
H i n d u w o r l d , although region-wise, and b y which not only
our mundane affairs but our religious rites also are dated
f o r m o r e o r less two thousand years, the Malava-Samvat
s h o u l d be r e m e m b e r e d r a t h e r p a r t i c u l a r l y b e c a u s e this very
M a l a v a - S a m v a t later o n became our famous Vikram Samvat.
222. The celebrated historian. D r . J a y a s w a l , i n h i s ' H i n d u
P o l i t y ' , has a b l y u p h e l d the v i e w t h a t M a l a v a - S a m v a t is t h e
s a m e e r a as o u r V i k r a m S a m v a t . H o w e v e r , he m a i n t a i n s t h a t
Malava-Samvat was also called Vikram Samvat (era
celebrating a victory) from the v e r y beginning. B u t from the
h i s t o r i c a l i n c i d e n t s t h a t w e a r e g o i n g t o c i t e here, i t s h o u l d b e
clear t h a t another view of the matter is more acceptable.
T h i s second view c l a i m s t h a t i t was to celebrate the all-India
character o f the G u p t a E m p e r o r , V i k r a m a d i t y a ' s v i c t o r y o v e r
the S a k a - K u s h a n s which w i p e d out their separate existence
from the I n d i a n soil, when the victorious k i n g began to rule
from Ujjayaini. That Vikram Samvat became, as years
elapsed, more a n d more w i d e l y k n o w n throughout the n a t i o n
and equally popular, so t h a t t h r o u g h o u t t h e w h o l e o f n o r t h
I n d i a m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s are e v e n n o w o b s e r v i n g it in their
religious rites a n d ceremonies.
ORIGIN O F V I K R A M S A M V A T A N D SHALIVAHAN
SAKA.
ences o f o p i n i o n a b o u t t h e c h r o n o l o g y o f v a r i o u s important
events i n our ancient history. So are they o n this p o i n t too !
J J v e n i n respect o f the b i r t h of G a u t a m B u d d h a the dates
s u g g e s t e d b y d i f f e r e n t h i s t o r i a n s v a r y a t t i m e s b y fifty o r e v e n
a hundred years. T h e same c a n be s a i d o f K a n i s h k a ' s t i m e s .
S o m e m a i n t a i n t h a t he a s c e n d e d t h e t h r o n e i n 78 A . D . , w h i l e
-others p u t u p t h e d a t e o f h i s a c c e s s i o n t o t h e t h r o n e as 120
A. D. Even about this V i k r a m - S a m v a t a t h i r d o p i n i o n is
s t i l l sponsored b y some historians t h a t the Vikram Samvat
h a d n o t h i n g to do w i t h the era s t a r t e d b y the M a l a v a R e p u b
l i c ; t h a t i t w a s t h e o n e s t a r t e d i n 58 B . C . b y A z e s I , one of
t h e Chief K s h a t r a p s (Satrap) of the Sakas who h a d b y then
-entered I n d i a , a n d t h e o n e w h i c h l a t e r o n p e o p l e r e n a m e d as
Vikram Samvat when the Gupta Emperor, Vikramaditya
c o m p l e t e l y u p r o o t e d the power o f the S a k a - K u s h a n s . There is
a l s o t h e f o u r t h one t h a t i n 58 B . C . a c e r t a i n v a l i a n t e m p e r o r ,
named Vikramaditya, who ruled there at the time, won
a great v i c t o r y over the Sakas a n d started this era in his
o w n name to commemorate t h a t v i c t o r y o f his. It had again
n o t h i n g whatever to do w i t h the M a l a v a - e r a or t h a t started
by Saka Satrap, Azes I. B u t as n o r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n o r any
o t h e r e v i d e n c e i s f o u n d w h i c h refers t o t h e V i k r a m a d i t y a w h o
r u l e d a t t h a t t i m e o r a g a i n as n o c o i n s o f t h e V i k r a m S a m v a t
-have y e t b e e n f o u n d t h i s m y t h about the aforesaid era has
n o t so f a r a t t a i n e d t h e v e r a c i t y o f a h i s t o r i c a l e v e n t .
224. If, however, any coins or r o c k - i n s c r i p t i o n s or other
evidence were to come f o r t h a n y time and i f a n y b o d y were t o
p r o p o u n d a new t h e o r y about the origin of this Vikram
S a m v a t , we s h a l l be g l a d to accept i t .
225. W h a t is s a i d about the V i k r a m Samvat can very
w e l l be s a i d a b o u t the Shalivahan (Salivahan) Saka. The
advocates o f t h e first o p i n i o n a b o u t t h i s e r a s a y that when
the first King of the K u s h a n s i n I n d i a , W i m a K a d p h i s e s
[Wemo (Ooemo) i n h i s G r e e k c o i n l e g e n d s a n d Y e n k a o - c h i n g
o f the Chinese h i s t o r i a n s — o f S m i t h O H I P . 147] whom our
p e o p l e considered no other t h a n a S a k a , ascended the throne
( o f h i s f a t h e r ) i n 78 A . D . , i t w a s he w h o started this 'Saka'
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH 95
INDIANS' M A R T I A L & R E L I G I O U S V I C T O R Y O V E R
THE SAKAS
230. J u s t as t h e M a l a v a s firmly c h e c k e d t h e a g g r e s s i o n
of Sakas by k i l l i n g their king, N a h a p a n (cf: P a r a 219), i n a
s i m i l a r w a y a n d at the same time d i d our Andhra warriors
march from the south towards the north and destroy the
Saka kingdoms in Gujarath, Sourashtra, and Sindh".
Harassed by the repeated offensives opened against them
b y the v a l i a n t S a l i v a h a n K i n g s l i k e V i l i n a y a n k u r , Gautami-
putra Satkarni, Vashishthiputra Pulamayi and others, the
Saka Kings upto U j j a i n u l t i m a t e l y reconciled themselves to
the sovereignty of the Salivahan Emperorsi^. There exists
a r o c k i n s c r i p t i o n w h i c h t e l l s us tha.t a Saka Satrap ' R u d r a '
even gave his d a u g h t e r i n marriage to a Salivahan King^*
as t h e G r e e k K i n g Seleucos h a d years before given his to
Emperor Chandragupta!
231. It must also be borne in m i n d t h a t because o f
incessant fighting w i t h the Indians on various battle-fields
3RD GLORIOUS EPOCH 97
a n d the c o n s e q u e n t d e s t r u c t i o n , d u r i n g t h i s c e n t u r y o r a h a l f ,
of thousands o f their original number o f soldiers t h a t came
t o I n d i a , t h e S a k a p o w e r suffered g r e a t n u m e r i c a l losses.
232. A s the Saka military might thus began to lose
strength because of the I n d i a n resistance, the highly deve
loped I n d i a n c i v i l i z a t i o n began more and more to effectively
impress itself o n the foreign Sakas. As a natural result o f
the constant warfare w i t h the Indians for over a hundred
years, the Sakas seemed to h a v e surrendered completely to
tbe Indian civilization. From the c o m m o n m a n to their
r o y a l families, the Sakas abandoned their own original S a k a
names and adopted purely Indian ones like Satyasinh,
R u d r a s e n a n d others^". I t i s s t r a n g e t o n o t e , t h a t m o s t o f t h e m
embraced the V e d i c religion. I n fact, ever since the Sakas
crossed the H i n d u k u s h a n d entered B a l u c h i s t a n a n d Sindh
and settled there permanently, they had come i n constant
contact with the Buddhist population and the Buddhist
centres there, preaching a n d p r o p a g a t i n g the tenets o f L o r d
B u d d b a from the time of A s o k a and Menander. Moreover
the Malava-Youdheya republics, which fought w i t h them
f u r i o u s l y at t h a t t i m e a n d defeated t h e m a n d also the v a l i a n t
armies of the Satvahanas too were V e d i c H i n d u s . The B u d d h
ists had never resisted them w i t h or w i t h o u t arms. Under
these circumstances, i t would have been b u t natural, had
the Sakas hated the V e d i c religion of their powerful enemies
a n d accepted the B u d d h i s t c u l t o f those who ungrudgingly
submitted to their political domination. B u t what happend
was e x a c t l y the opposite of this natural expectation. The
m a j o r i t y o f t h e S a k a s , r i g h t from the commoner to the r o y a l
p r i n c e , got themselves converted, most w i l l i n g l y , to the V e d i c
religion^i. The raison d'etre perhaps was t h a t the Sakas
being originally of a w a r l i k e d i s p o s i t i o n , whose blood a l w a y s
rushed violently through their veins at the thought of a
battle, looked w i t h awe a n d respect the valiant Vedic war
riors who fought and defeated t h e m , enemies t h o u g h they
Avere, a n d t h e Vedic religion which i n s p i r e d such fighting
spirit amongst its votaries must have exerted a great
98 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
EMPEROR KANISHKA
T H E T E S T O F A NATION'S P R O W E S S A N D ITS
RIGHT T O LIVE
•who p a s s e d o u t o f e x i s t e n c e .
HEREDITARY DISLOYALTY OF T H E
B U D D H I S T S (Continued)
247. M o r e o v e r , w h e n K a n i s h k a w a s k i l l e d , as has a l r e a d y
been t o l d , by his rebellious s o l d i e r s w h i l e he w a s fighting
i n C h i n a , the I n d i a n Buddhists were i n a miserable plight,
as they found themselves u t t e r l y lost both ways. For, the
successor of K a n i s h k a , his son E m p e r o r H a v i s h k a , remained
comparatively cold i n his s y m p a t h y towards the Buddhists*".
A n d after H a v i s h k a , K a n i s h k a ' s grandson, w h o became the
ruler of the Saka-Kushans, actually abandoned Buddhism
a n d embraced the Vedic cult w i t h a public ceremony ! He
even changed his original name and t o o k for h i m s e l f the
purely Sanskrit appellation, Samrat Vasudeo*^ and struck
coins with the images of Siva and Nandi imprinted on
them*2 J
EMPEROR SAMUDRAGUPTA
m i l i t a r y e x p e d i t i o n , S a m u d r a g u p t a r e t u r n e d to P a t a l i p u t r a ,
T h e n i n order to p r o c l a i m to the world his acquisition of
this new I n d i a n empire a c c o r d i n g to the V e d i c r e l i g i o u s r i t e s
he c e l e b r a t e d t h e H o r s e sacrifice*^, o n a g r a n d scale a n d w a s
rightfully annointed a S a m r a t (an emperor). T h e r e a f t e r he
began his extensive preparations for his dash against the
Saka-Kushans.
T H E SAKAS T O O VANISHED
•*
J U Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER IV
BUT
DEATH OF KUMARGUPTA
H u n s h a d e a r l i e r suffered here^®.
S E C O N D H U N N I S H INVASION O F INDIA
MIHIRGULA, T H E D E V O T E E OF T H E
VEDIC G O D
KING YASHODHARMA
290. F i r s t o f a l l he o r g a n i z e d a l m o s t a l l t h e neighbour
ing independent I n d i a n states w i t h a v i e w to fight out the
H u n n i s h manace^'. Even B a l a d i t y a of Magadha supported
this organized war effort a n d under the leadership of K i n g
Y a s h o d h a r m a a l l these kings m a r c h e d against the H u n s f r o m
a l l sides. This well organized Indian Army could do what
n o n e else c o u l d t h i n k o f d o i n g s i n g l e - h a n d e d , a n d the most
powerful H u n n i s h a r m y began to be slaughtered on the
battlefields o f Indians.
t i m e a b o u t A . D . 628 o v e r t h r e w t h e H u n n i s h d r a g o n f o r e v e r .
A f t e r a v e r y savage man-slaughter M i h i r g u l a himself became
a captive of K i n g Yashodharma^'.
292. This singular success resounded thunderously
throughout the length and breadth of I n d i a .
293. A n d i n order to avenge the numerous atrocities
t h a t H u n s i n general a n d Mihirgula i n p a r t i c u l a r h a d so f a r
p e r p e t r a t e d a g a i n s t the I n d i a n p o p u l a t i o n , K i n g Y a s h o d h a r m a
f o r t h w i t h ordered the hanging of Mihirgula*".
294. B u t as s o o n as B a l a d i t y a , t h e E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h a ,
learnt of this death-sentence passed on Mihirgula by King
Yashodharma, he, as a member of the Combined Front,
i n s i s t e d t h a t t h e H u n be s p a r e d a n d be h a n d e d o v e r t o h i m
alive. Yashodharma did so only to avoid displeasing
3aladitya. Whether according to a secret treaty with
Mihirgula to serve some selfish end o f his or under some
•disastrous delusion o f the so-called superhuman generosity
c o n s i s t i n g i n t h e release o f t h e d e a d l i e s t e n e m y , w h o d e s e r v e d
nothing but hanging, a delusion which seems almost
permeated through the v e r y veins o f the Indian people,
B a l a d i t y a s p a r e d n o t o n l y M i b i r g u l a ' s life b u t e v e n a l l o w e d
h i m t o go h o n o u r a b l y to the r e m n a n t o f the H u n n i s h t e r r i
t o r y to the north-west*^. A great m a n y years after h i m ,
Prithviraj allowed another inveterate enemy, M o h a m m e d
• G h o r i , t o go s c o t free !
• • •
"The Mohamedan conquest of India is p r o b a b l y the
bloodiest story i n history. I t is a d i s c o u r a g i n g t a l e , f o r its
evident m o r a l is t h a t c i v i l i z a t i o n is a precarious thing, whose
delicate complex of order a n d l i b e r t y , culture a n d peace m a y
at any time be overthrown by barbarians invading from
without or m u l t i p l y i n g w i t h i n "
— W i l l D u r a n t : Story of Civilization.
Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER V
313. W e feel t h a t o u r H i s t o r y i s n a t u r a l l y d i v i d e d b y
6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 129
t h e c o u r s e o f e v e n t s i n t o t w o g r e a t ages : t h e A n c i e n t a n d t h e
M o d e r n ; t h e first, e n d i n g w i t h t h e s e v e n t h century, and the
second, stretching from the beginnings o f the eighth century
to the present d a y . I n the p r e c e d i n g four chapters we have
dealt w i t h the vast ancient p e r i o d of about a t h o u s a n d years
o r so, w h i l e w e i n t e n d t o a n a l y s e , i n t h e following nineteen
chapters, the course of events i n t h i s m o d e r n age of Hindu
History.
314. I n d o i n g so d e t a i l e d a c c o u n t s o f t h e many stray
events supporting our m a i n thesis will certainly be given
where necessary a n d the c h r o n o l o g i c a l sequence will also be
m a i n t a i n e d . B u t t h e c h r o n o l o g i c a l d e t a i l s w i l l n o t be a l l o w e d
to c r o w d up the l i m i t e d space at our d i s p o s a l , as they are
e a s i l y a v a i l a b l e i n v a r i o u s b i g or small volumes by many
other writers. Hence our whole attention will be focussed
m a i n l y on the bearings of different i m p o r t a n t points in the
subject rbatter i n h a n d , rather than, though not without
regard to, the cbronological order.
T H E O U T R A G E O U S CHRISTIAN INCURSION
•
ti
CHAPTER VI
BEGINNING O F M U S L I M BVCURSION
324. I t is g e n e r a l l y b e l i e v e d t h a t M o h a m m e d B i n K a s i m
w a s t h e first o f t h e A r a b i a n or Muslim invaders to march
upon Sindh. But i n fact i t w a s a t l e a s t fifty y e a r s before
him that other Arabian Muslims had started picking up
quarrels with the B r a h m i n kings of Sindh*. T h e y h a d even
t r i e d a n a r m e d aggression®. Y e t we do not i n t e n d to dilate
upon the systematic and chronological account of these
6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H 133
o n w a r d m a r c h t h r o u g h S i n d h m e t w i t h t h e s a m e disaster*".
B U T W H A T W E R E T H E B U D D H I S T S D O I N G IN THIS
NATIONAL CATASTROPHE ?
M A J O R I T Y O F M U S L I M S IN E A S T B E N G A L
EXPLAINED
352. T h e s a m e is t h e ease w i t h E a s t B e n g a l w h e r e the
majority of the population was Buddhist. With some
h o n o u r a b l e exceptions, the B u d d h i s t s there t o o k to I s l a m en
masse. In Delhi, where the M u s l i m Sultans and Emperors
ruled f o r o v e r five h u n d r e d y e a r s , t h e V e d i c H i n d u s h a v e a l l
along been i n a clear majority. The whole o f the Uttar
Pradesh—the northern India—right upto West Bengal—
w h e t h e r u n d e r the M u s l i m a d m i n i s t r a t i o n or the British or
the present one—the V e d i c H i n d u s have a l l along m a i n t a i n e d
their numerical superiority. For, even when the M u s l i m s
first came conquering, the B u d d h i s t s i n these provinces were
c o n s p i c u o u s l y few i n n u m b e r . I t is o n l y i n E a s t B e n g a l t h a t
the Hindus fell into minority. H o w ? Quite obviously !
This province had numerically more Buddhists than the
H i n d u s a n d those numerous B u d d h i s t s became M u s l i m s ! I t is
n a t u r a l , therefore, t h a t t h i s p r o v i n c e alone should become,
since then, a M u s l i m - m a j o r i t y province**.
353. Thus it is that the social extinction of the
B u d d h i s t s i n I n d i a , w h i c h came to pass a l l of a sudden, was
t h e i n e v i t a b l e effect o f t h e a r m e d a n d r u t h l e s s m i g h t of the
Muslim conquerors. The relentless and uncompromising
B u d d h i s t A h i m s a was done to d e a t h b y the e q u a l l y relentless
and bigotted M u s l i m violence !
354. But what happened to the Buddhist cult and
Lord Buddba h i m s e l f i n I n d i a i n t h e e n d ? J u s t as a s t r e a m
separated f r o m the R i v e r B h a g i r a t h i s h o u l d flow separately
some miles away a n d o n c e a g a i n s h o u l d l e a p as a t r i b u t o r y
i n t o the same B h a g i r a t h i , the B u d d h i s t c u l t b o r n out of the
Vedic H i n d u i s m merged i n the end in the same H i n d u
religion; and L o r d B u d d h a h i m s e l f was established as the
t e n t h o f the G o d l y A v a t a r s and was H i n d u i z e d ,
T H E N E G L E C T E D 300-YEARS O F H I N D U V A L O U R
T H E INTERVENING PERIOD
his s c a t t e r e d s o l d i e r s he once a g a i n f e l l u p o n t h e b e w i l d e r e d
H i n d u army and i n a deadly struggle defeated it. But the
Muslim Prmy w a s n o less w o r s t e d ; so i n s b e a d o f p u r s u i n g
A n a n g p a l , M a h m u d s a t i s f i e d h i m s e l f w i t h t h e success h e g o t
and returned to Ghazni. B u t as i t b e c a m e q u i t e c l e a r t o h i m
that unless a n d u n t i l A n a n g p a l w a s h u m b l e d c o m p l e t e l y no-
M u s l i m p o w e r c o u l d be e s t a b l i s h e d i n t h e P u n j a b , he a s s a i l e d
the latter for the t h i r d time^*. This time unfortunately,
Anangpal had n o b o d y to help him. Y e t he went to war
with the remnant o f his l o y a l army a n d as a b r a v e K i n g
t h a t he w a s , he d i e d i n t h e t h i c k o f t h e f r a y .
369. Thus King Jaipal and his son A n a n g p a l a n d
thousands of their brave soldiers b o l d l y faced, and fought
against the e a r l y ferocious M u s l i m o n s l a u g h t s i n the P u n j a b
a n d l a i d down their lives for the protection o f the Hindu
state and the Hindu Religion. T h e y d i d their sacred d u t y
o f arresting the enemy t h r u s t .
370. S o o n after the d e a t h o f A n a n g p a l M a h m u d annexed
t h e P u n j a b t o h i s k i n g d o m o f G h a z n i ^ * as he had formerly
done w i t h the north-west frontier p r o v i n c e . Sultan Mahmud
then marched on Thaneshwar and Mathura, the most
renowned of the holy places o f the Hindus; and after
d e m o l i s h i n g a n d b u r n i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u t e m p l e s , and
k i l l i n g as m a n y o f t h e H i n d u m a l e p o p u l a t i o n as p o s s i b l e a n d
violating the chastity of hundreds of H i n d u women and
a b d u c t i n g them^®, M a h i n u d l i k e a ferocious w o l f r e t u r n e d t o
his d e n , G h a z n i ! H e also t o o k w i t h h i m i m m e a s u r a b l e b o o t y
of gold and jewellery". I n A . D . 1019 h e pounced on the
Pratihari capital of Kanouj and destroyed i t i n the same
b r u t a l fashion^'. The result was that the surrounding H i n d u
p o p u l a t i o n t o o k such a fearful f r i g h t for h i m t h a t when in
A.D. 1023 he once again paid his sinister visit to G w a l i o r
and Kalinjar, the princes there helplessly a n d meekly
accepted his o v e r l o r d s h i p " .
HIS D A S H O N S O M N A T H
t h r e e o r f o u r y e a r s o f r e a c h i n g G h a z n i he d i e d i n A . D . 1030**.
378. T h i s fanatic but brave S u l t a n of Ghazni undertook
a t least fifteen major expeditions to India. Hindus too
fought furiously on the battle-field every time. B u t no
H i n d u k i n g c o u l d d e f e a t h i m . B u t these i n v a s i o n s o f M a h m u d
a n d h i s p o l i t i c a l c o n q u e s t s d i d n o t so m u c h h a r m t h e H i n d u s ,
as d i d t h e f o r c i b l e c o n v e r s i o n o f m i l l i o n s o f H i n d u s i n N o r t h -
W e s t F r o n t i e r P r o v i n c e and the P u n j a b . T h a t the kingdoms
which were lost to the M u s l i m s were reconquered b y the
H i n d u s s o o n e r o r l a t e r , is p l a i n h i s t o r y . B u t t h e H i n d u s c o u l d
n e v e r b r i n g b a c k t h e m i l l i o n s o f H i n u s w h o were c o n v e r t e d t o
Islam willy-nilly. W e c o u l d free from the foreign y o k e our
geographical regions but the enormous n u m e r i c a l loss of
p o p u l a t i o n c o u l d n e v e r be m a d e u p b y t h e H i n d u n a t i o n .
u n i f y i n g force w i t h a c e r t a i n c o n s c i o u s n e s s o f i t s t r u e self*^.
388-A. T h i s powerful unifying national sentiment which
so u n m i s t a k a b l y h e l d t o g e t h e r t h e s e different a n d apparently
autonomous elements of the H i n d u society a n d fused t h e m
t o g e t h e r was ;
Hindutwa ! A n d Hindudharma.
389. W h a t we s h o u l d like to call to-day the seven
n a t i v e shackles [viz. U n t o u c h a b i l i t y (?q^^^) ban on dining
t o g e t h e r o f t h e p e o p l e b e l o n g i n g t o different castes (^'^c'^),
ban on inter-caste marriages and so on] did never
a p p e a r t o be s h a c k l e s o r f e t t e r s t o t h e H i n d u s o f t h o s e t i m e s ,
w h e n the M u s l i m s h a d begun i n v a d i n g I n d i a . To them they
were but the charmed amulets or p r o t e c t i n g bands ! Every
caste, whether o f the Brahmins or of the sweepers was
immensely p r o u d of its separate entity.
390. T h e s e v a r i o u s castes a n d s u b - c a s t e s o f t h e H i n d u s
p u n i s h e d even the slightest v i o l a t i o n o f the caste-laws with
social ostracism**—even i f such a v i o l a t i o n o f caste-law was
v o l u n t a r y or i n v o l u n t a r y , k n o w i n g l y or u n k n o w i n g l y !
391. Today we are apt to take this social ostracism
quite lightly: but at the time o f M u s l i m aggressions and
thereafter, the v e r y m e n t i o n o f s u c h social ostracism w o u l d
have unfailingly shocked to death every Hindu—whether he
w a s a p r i n c e o r a p a u p e r : T o be c u t off f r o m one's o w n c a s t e
w a s t o be c u t off f r o m t h e w h o l e w o r l d a n d f r o m life itself.
So severe was this p u n i s h m e n t o f social b o y c o t t t h a t the
unfortunate person a t once lost his parents and brothers,
h i s k i t h a n d kin^—the p e o p l e o f h i s o w n flesh a n d b l o o d — a n d
w a s t h r o w n i n t o a b y s m a l g l o o m . I t s h o u l d be sufficient t o s a y
here briefly t h a t this social ostracism was far more dreaded
than any physical torture or a heavy fine involving any
financial loss or even death. Consequently the tendency to
observe scrupulously, and in strict conformity with the
prevalent social practices, the t r a d i t i o n a l caste-laws, sanc
t i o n e d b y the sacred religious b o o k s a n d the w r i t e r s of the
various S m r i t i s , was i n g r a i n e d i n t o the very texture of the
H i n d u s o c i e t y f o r g e n e r a t i o n s together*^.
160 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
392. A l t h o u g h we c a n g r a t e f u l l y c i t e m a n y other t h i n g s
regarding the caste-system w h i c h b r o u g h t about the cohesive-
ness o f t h e d i v e r s i f i e d H i n d u s o c i e t y a n d had lasting effects
o n i t , i t w o u l d be e q u a l l y u n g r a t e f u l o n o u r p a r t i f w e desist
from criticising with sufficient s e v e r i t y the u n l i m i t e d h a r m
done b y this caste-system a n d the irrational and obstinate
pride t h a t the H i n d u s t o o k i n i t , when the M u s l i m s began to
k n o c k at their doors.
393. A s a means of beating d o w n the religious aggression
of the Muslims, this counter-stroke o f the Hindu caste
system proved to be most ineffectual a n d useless l i k e a
blunted sword. O n the c o n t r a r y these v e r y caste-laws and
the strict adherence to them brought about a series of
disasters on the H i n d u religion a n d the H i n d u n a t i o n , m a k i n g
the conversion o f the millions o f H i n d u s far too easier for
t h e M u s l i m s t h a n c a n be i m a g i n e d , w h i l e i t c a n n o t be d e n i e d
t h a t they made the conversion o f the M u s l i m s t o H i n d u i s m ,
absolutely impossible.
394. Before t h e y came to I n d i a , the A r a b i a n s a n d o t h e r
M u s l i m s forced the m i l l i o n s o f C h r i s t i a n , J e w i s h , and P e r s i a n
populations of Iran, Turan, the kingdoms o f the middle
A s i a a n d A f r i c a , right from E g y p c to S p a i n , to give up their
own religious faiths and accept I s l a m at the p o i n t o f the
sword. B u t these v a r i o u s E u r o p e a n a n d Afro-Asian people
never for a m o m e n t t h o u g h t t h e m s e l v e s t o be p o l l u t e d , n o r
that their own original religion was lost to them simply
because they took food or drink w i t h the M u s l i m s . The
Muslim rulers h a d to keep their swords constantly hanging
over t h e i r heads to enforce t h e i r allegiance to Islam, and to
ensure from them the strict observance o f the Muslim
religious rites and duties, for centuries together. If by
chance the M u s l i m power at any place was uprooted and
completely effaced the forcibley converted Christians or
Persians and others went over to their original religions
e n masse, t h r o w i n g a w a y to the w i n d s the green M u s l i m s h r e d
o f a flag a n d p r o u d l y fluttering their own in its stead. As
such it was v e r y difficult for even the M u s l i m powers t h e r e
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 16*
A STRANGE JUSTICE
405. W h i l e t h u s m e r c i l e s s l y p e n a l i s i n g these i n n o c e n t
victims, the H i n d u s could not only do no harm to the
malevolent a n d atrocious M u s l i m invaders w i t h their counter-
stroke o f ostracism, b u t on the contrary helped t h e m d i r e c t l y
and enormously i n their work of proselytization !
406-407. U n l i k e the a r m e d v i g i l a n c e t h a t was necessary
for hundreds of years to keep the converted C h r i s t i a n s , J e w s
a n d other peoples o f the west, t i e d d o w n to the M u s l i m f a i t h ,
the w o r k of p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n i n I n d i a necessitated o n l y a d a y ' s
labour for the Muslims. I f once at the t i m e o f a b a t t l e o r a n
a r m e d aggression o n cities a n d villages they t o o k the t r o u b l e
of defiling the thousands of m e n a n d women either b y food,
d r i n k or rape or mere association, the r e s p o n s i b i l i t y o f k e e p i n g
them i n the Muslim fold for generations together was
s h o u l d e r e d b y t h e H i n d u s as i f i t w a s a r e l i g i o u s d u t y o f t h e i r
o w n ! T h u s w o r k e d the p u n i t i v e measure o f ostracism, serving
the best interests of the enemy w h o m i t sought to counteract.
408. B u t t h e c o n v e r s i o n o f one Hindu to the Islamic
faith meant the transformation of a m a n into a demon, the
metamorphosis of a God into a Satan ! This was the u n p l e a
sant r e a l i t y o f the cataclysraal H i n d u - M u s l i m wars ! How
t h i s d e m o n i z a t i o n of the H i n d u s took place is briefly shown
i n p a r a g r a p h s 379 & 380.
409. E v e n t h e n t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y t u r n e d a d e a f ear a n d
b l i n d eye t o t h i s r e a l i t y ! T o s p e a k b r o a d l y , i t c a n be s a f e l y ,
said that the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y about the converts
e v e r g o i n g b a c k t o t h e i r o w n r e l i g i o n , f o r t h e y were c o n v i n c e d
t h a t the H i n d u s w o u l d never accept them !
410. T h e H i n d u s j'could never clearly distinguish the
change o f caste f r o m the change o f r e l i g i o n .
411. F o r instance, i f a Vaishya had an illicit exchange
o f food or m a t r i m o n i a l relations w i t h one o f a lower H i n d u
c a s t e , s a y a S h i m p i (a t a i l o r ) , a B h a n d a r i (a b r e w e r ) , o r s o m e -
6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H 166
c a n n o t be c a p t u r e d a l i v e i s as g o o d as t o k i l l five m e n .
441. This very natural l a w was adopted and obeyed
openly b y the aggressive but numerically poor African
M u s l i m a r m i e s a n d t h e i r chiefs while attacking the major
populations of N o r t h Africa^'. O n conquering those kafiirs,
t h e r a n s o m t h a t was c o l l e c t e d w a s calculated in terms of
money and women i n equal share*", a n d these women,
c o l l e c t e d as r a n s o m , w e r e d i s t r i b u t e d b y fives o r t e n s a m o n g s t
the most faithful followers of I s l a m . The future progeny
of these conquered women was b o r n M u s l i m a n d so amongst
the Muslim environments became l i t e r a l l y fanatical. The
M u s l i m chiefs w h o t h u s m u l t i p l i e d t h e i r n u m b e r s r a p i d l y w e r e
h o n o u r e d as ' G h a z i s ' b y t h e r e l i g i o u s a u t h o r i t i e s * ^ . The law
of the M u s l i m religious welfare granted the victorious M u s l i m
a r m y every r i g h t to o w n the kafir women as completely as
their other movable or immovable property.
442-443. After Ravan abducted Seeta and Shree
Ramchandra marched on h i m , some of his well-wishers
advised the demon King, j u s t before t h e w a r , t h a t b e c a u s e
o f his unjust act, the d e m o n k i n g d o m was threatened w i t h a
terrible war and that he s h o u l d send Seeta back to her
h u s b a n d , because i t was highly irreligious to kidnap her ?
' W h a t ?' c r i e d the w r a t h f u l R a v a n , " T o a b d u c t a n d rape the
womenfolk of the enemy, do y o u c a l l i t irreligious ? " P o o h ,
p o o h !—<M?rRT'I. i d w : "l^Rll^ErTOri; **.
(To carry away the women o f others a n d to r a v i s h them
is itself the supreme religious d u t y of the Rakshasas.)
' P a r o d h a r m a h ' , the greatest d u t y !
444. With t h i s s a m e shameless r e l i g i o u s f a n a t i c i s m the
aggressive M u s l i m s o f those times considered i t their highly
religious duty to carry away forcibly the women of the
e n e m y s i d e , as i f t h e y w e r e c o m m o n p l a c e p r o p e r t y , t o r a v i s h
them, to pollute them, and to distribute them to a l l a n d
sundry, from the S u l t a n to the common soldier and to absorb
them completely i n their fold. T h i s was considered a noble
act which increased their number*'.
445. In every province where the M u s l i m rule establi-
5TH GLORIOUS E P O C H
BUT IF
minority.
456. (The sociological e x p l a n a t i o n for this contention
has a l r e a d y b e e n offered i n p a r a g r a p h s 439 t o 4 4 6 ) .
457. B u t h a u n t e d w i t h the fantastic idea of c h i v a l r y to
•enemy-women a n d a b l i n d eye t o t i m e , place or person, the
H i n d u s o f t h a t p e r i o d , never tried to chastise the Muslim
women-folk for their wrongs to H i n d u women, even when the
former were m a n y a t i m e c o m p l e t e l y at t h e i r m e r c y .
H A R M F U L E F F E C T S O F T H E B A N O N PURIFICATION
AND REHABILITATION
t h e y suffered a l l t h i s w i t h t h e g r i m d e t e r m i n a t i o n , viz.,
466. A n effective w a y o f l i q u i d a t i n g t h e M u s l i m r e l i g i o u s
a u t h o r i t y c o u l d e a s i l y have been availed of by the Hindus
•of t h o s e t i m e s , i f t h e y h a d b u t done what the M u s l i m s had
been doing i n their hundreds o f offensives against H i n d u
states. The Muslims went on slaughtering wholesale the
H i n d u population. Similarly whenever the Hindus gained
a n upper hand, they could have retaliated by massacring
Muslim population and m a k i n g the region Muslim-less !
devoid of Muslims ! E v e n their ban on r e p u r i f i c a t i o n (gf%)
would not have prevented them from doing this. For in
•doing this there was no question involved of eating or
d r i n k i n g or of h a v i n g a n y dealings w i t h the M u s l i m s ! B u t — !
But i f not the ban on repurification, the s u i c i d a l Hindu
•creed o f r e l i g i o u s t o l e r a n c e w a s c e r t a i n l y a major obstacle !
186 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
SUPER-DIABOLIC COUNTER-OFFENSIVE
THE ONLY ANSWER
I t c l e a r l y shows t h a t i t w a s i n S i n d h first t h a t a s e c t i o n
5 f H GLORIOUS E P O C H 18&
If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries
through your Interlibrary Loan Office.
a n d o t h e r a r c h i p e l a g o s i n t h e E a s t e r n Sea**. T h e y v i s i t e d t h e
H i n d u confederate states i n J a v a , I n d o - C h i n a , a n d T h a i l a n d ,
conquered the Lakhadiv and M a l d i v a i s l a n d states i n the
Western Sea, and finally conquering Ceylon hoisted their
i n v i n c i b l e flag o n t h e S o u t h e r n O c e a n * ' .
496. I t is doubtless that o n the strength o f religious
authority of M e d h a t i t h i i l l u m i n e d b y the glorious t r a d i t i o n
o f C h a n a k y a t h e s e v i c t o r i o u s H i n d u n a v a l forces conquered
k i n g d o m a f t e r k i n g d o m b e y o n d t h e g r e a t seas a n d annexed
t h e m to the A r y a n empire. T h i s was a c c o m p l i s h e d not o n the
h o b b y horse o f t i g h t conventions, a n d r i g i d injunctions w h i c h
came i n t o force a c e n t u r y o r t w o before, b u t because o f the
enlightening and guiding commentaries of M e d h a t i t h i .
CHAPTER X
497. A t t h e e n d o f a n e a r l i e r c h a p t e r we h a d e x p r e s s e d
o u r a s t o n i s h m e n t as t o h o w t h e H i n d u S o c i e t y d i d n o t p e r i s h
C o m p l e t e l y i n s p i t e o f t h e v a r i o u s defects o f c l a s s - d i f f e r e n c e s ,
b a n o n reconversion, misconceptions about virtues and the
like, and h o w i t e s c a p e d w i t h t h e loss o f o n l y some m i l l i o n s ;
of H i n d u s converted. F o r , b e y o n d the frontiers of India
wherever such M u s l i m religious aggression t o o k place, the
n a t i v e s t h e r e were t o t a l l y d e p r i v e d o f t h e i r religions^. The
northern coast o f A f r i c a u p t o S p a i n a n d t h e A s i a n l a n d s u p
to the frontiers of India were totally converted to Islam.
But in India alone their a t t e m p t s were not completely
successful*. A t the time of M u h a m m a d K a s i m ' s i n v a s i o n o f
S i n d h i n the 8 t h c e n t u r y a n d t h e n from the 11th c e n t u r y i.e..
for nearly a thousand years from the marauding expedition
of M a h m u d of G h a z n i a n d o f G h o r i to the complete overthrow
of the M o g h u l [empire b y the Peshwas i n the 18th c e n t u r y ,
t h e M u s l i m i n v a d e r s v i o l e n t l y con-verted l a k h s o f H i n d u s a n d
t r i e d to m u l t i p l y t h e i r numbers. The circumstances in this
land—most adverse for the Hindus—also favoured them.
W h y t h e n d i d the M u s l i m s f a i l to d e s t r o y the H i n d u Society
completely ?
498. The first reason w h i c h can explain this strange
occurrence is the p o l i t i c a l defeat w h i c h the H i n d u s inflicted
o n these M u s l i m s . In the i n i t i a l stages B h i m ' and Rana
Pratap* a n d other R a j p u t princes a n d n e x t the Hindu kings
of Vijayanagar^ h a d rendered the M u s l i m power out of g e a r
and crippled it. L a s t l y the M a r a t h a s dealt i t deadly blows
and fluttered their v i c t o r i o u s banner under the leadership o f
the Peshwar right u p to A t t o c k . T h i s p o l i t i c a l defeat o f the
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 19^
Muslims at t h e h a n d s o f t h e H i n d u s , -which i s w e l l k n o w n t o
a l l , made i t impossible for the M u s l i m s to b r i n g a l l the H i n d u s
under t h e i r green flag.
499. But the other potent reason for this strange-
p h e n o m e n o n is t h a t t h e r e a r o s e f r o m t i m e t o t i m e h e r o i c m e n
and women -warriors who staunchly opposed the armed
religious aggression o f the M u s l i m s w i t h counter-aggression
following the precepts o f M a h a r s h i D e v a l a n d M e d h a t i t h i . It
is this counter-aggression on the religious front by the
H i n d u s t h a t has r e a l l y s a v e d t h e Hindu society from total
extinction. Some s t r a y i n c i d e n t s are c i t e d here to show h o w
the H i n d u s d i d i t .
500. (1) After the Muslims conquered Sindh, the
celebrated B a p p a R a v a l of M e v a d * attacked not only Sindb
b u t the Muslim strongholds beyond that land and annexed
them to his territory. H e even went further. A s the Rassos
(Political biographies) o f the Rajput princes tell us, he
married a Muslim princess^ w h o w a s c a p t u r e d at the final
M u s l i m r o u t a n d k e p t her i n his harem along w i t h his other
queens. H i s offsprings from t h i s M u s l i m c o n v e r t e d princess
w e r e r e s p e c t e d i n t h e s o c i e t y as born i n the family of the
S u n god*. I n respect of this progeny o f the K i n g o f Mevad,
the H i n d u s of that time d i d not always act w i t h foolish
r e l i g i o e i t y o f the M a r a t h a s w h o refused t o accept the s o n of
the v a l i a n t Bajirao Peshwa from his M u s l i m wife, Mastani,
a n d forced the c h i l d b a c k i n t o the M u s l i m society^.
501. (2) R a v a l Chechak o f J a i s a l m i r married the dau
ghter of Sultan H a i b a t k h a n , named S o m a l d e v i and established
h e r h o n o u r a b l y i n h i s Y a d a v race^".
602. (3) W h e n K n n w a r J a g m a l , t h e eldest son o f R a o
M a l l i n a t h R a t h o d of M a r w a d h e r o i c a l l y defeated the M u s l i m
Sultan of Gujarat and annexed i t to h i s o w n d o m a i n , he-
married publicly the daughter o f the S u l t a n , called G i n d o l i
who was renowned for her exceptional beauty, a n d established
h i s o f f s p r i n g s , b o r n o f her, a m o n g s t t h e h i g h r a n k e d J a g i r d a r s
of Marwad and assimilated them amongst the Rajputs
completely!!.
•200 SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y
A COUNTER-AGGRESSION ?
also vanished'!.
REASON ?
•expresses t h e i d e a v e r y s u c c i n c t l y .
525. N a t u r a l l y when the H i n d u kingdoms beyond the
I n d u s were lost a n d the H i n d u s a n d P e r s i a n s a n d others were
converted to I s l a m , under unbearable persecution b y the
M u s l i m powers established there, and as such when to go
b e y o n d t h e I n d u s became as h o r r i b l e as t o a b a n d o n o n e ' s o w n
r e l i g i o n , i t must have become absolutely necessary for the
smritis to issue t h e n e w o r d e r o f the d a r k e s t h o u r (adverse
times) that it was s i n f u l f o r a n y H i n d u t o cross t h e I n d u s ,
that the land beyond the Indus s h o u l d be considered a
Muslim land. F r o m this time onwards therefore, the ban on
c r o s s i n g A t t o c k m u s t h a v e been s t r i c t l y e n f o r c e d .
626-528. T h e verse i n B h a v i s h y a Puran** w h i c h describes
the new boundaries of I n d i a , a n d w h i c h I m y s e l f brought to
l i g h t f o r t h e first time**.
'The Aryan nation is b e s t called
Sindhusthan. The l a n d b e y o n d the
Indus is made the land of the
M u s l i m s b y t h a t great soul.'
%H TflcTRT II
must have been appended to the smritis at this t i m e i.e.
after M o h a m m e d G h o r i ' s i n v a s i o n . T h i s t i m e i s a l s o m e n t i o n e d
in that verse itself. T h e then H i n d u Maharaja—great King—
w h o fixed t h i s b o u n d a r y , a n d w h o i s r e f e r r e d t o here by the
p h r a s e ' b y t h a t g r e a t s o u l ' m u s t p r o b a b l y be M a h a r a j a Bhoj*®
o f D h a r a (C 9 9 9 A C - 1054 A C ) the g r e a t e s t a m o n g the H i n d u
rulers o f the t i m e .
208 SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F INDIAN HISTORY
SMRITIS A N D T H E B A N O N S E A V O Y A G E S
u a l l y affect a d v e r s e l y the i m m u t a b i l i t y o f t h e o l d s m r i t i s . B u t
s u c h a n i n d i r e c t change, i n t h e best i n t e r e s t s o f t h e s o c i e t y ,
w a s u n a v o i d a b l e f o r the r e l i g i o u s l a w - g i v e r s o f the t i m e s , w h o
s o m e t i m e s m o d i f i e d o r e n l a r g e d some o l d p r e c e p t s w h i l e t h e y
i n t r o d u c e d some a l t o g e t h e r n e w ones. The verse, tki^*\
etc., which occurs i n most o f the s m r i t i s m e n t i o n e d a b o v e ,
bears o u t t h i s r e m a r k v e r y c l e a r l y . I t is o n l y i n the smritis
c o m p i l e d o r e d i t e d i n t h i s S m r i t y i t e f a s h i o n after the p e r i o d s
of Maharshi Deval and Acharya Medhatithi that the
u n e q u i v o c a l b a n o n sea v o y a g e , d e n y i n g e v e r y s o r t o f r e d e m p
t i o n f o r one u n d e r t a k i n g sea v o y a g e , a n d m a k i n g i l l e g a l t h e
acceptance o f such a person i n t o his original religion or caste,
seems t o h a v e been e n f o r c e d s t r i c t l y . This period synchroni
zes w i t h the preponderance of Christians, more p a r t i c u l a r l y
the Portuguese, i n o u r W e s t e r n Sea w i t h the Portuguese
persecution and p r o s e l y t i z a t i o n of the thousands of H i n d u s
in G o m a n t a k (Goa) a n d w i t h t h e A r a b occupation of J a v a ,
Sumatra a n d I n d o - C h i n a a n d the wholesale v i o l e n t conver
s i o n o f the H i n d u - B u d d h i s t p o p u l a t i o n o f t h o s e l a n d s . This
w a s t h e p e r i o d w h e n t h e sea-faring H i n d u - B u d d h i s t s t a t e s o f
the greater I n d i a n empire, staunchly supported by the
gallant navies of the Cholas and the Pandyas along with the
whole of Southern I n d i a fell d e v a s t a t e d before the M u s l i m
m i g h t . I t w a s t h e same p e r i o d w h e n the H i n d u s h i p s s t o p p e d
v i s i t i n g those distant states, a n d the H i n d u s lost a l l contact
with them. It was the m o s t m i s e r a b l e , the m o s t w r e t c h e d
p e r i o d i n t h e r e l i g i o u s a n d p o l i t i c a l l i f e o f the H i n d u n a t i o n .
N a t u r a l l y , this must have been the period when the ban o n
sea-faring was strictly and universally clamped on the
Hindus. A n d i t is only i n the latest smritis of this period,
l e t i t be r e m e m b e r e d , t h a t t h e verses a b o u t the b a n on the
c r o s s i n g o f A t t o c k a n d t h a t o n s e a - f a r i n g are to be f o u n d !
SELF-IMPOSITION O F T H E B A N ON CROSSING
ATTOCK OR T H E SEAS
firmly r o o t e d i n u s as t h e b a s i c r e l i g i o u s c o n d u c t e v e n as f a r
b a c k as t h e first century A . D . B u t we w i l l leave this t o p i c
alone for w a n t o f space at our d i s p o s a l a n d because i t has
l i t t l e b e a r i n g u p o n the subject i n h a n d .
540. H o w e v e r , we s h o u l d l i k e t o refer t o one p r e g n a n t
i n s t a n c e here. O n seeing t h a t a number o f H i n d u people i n
a town used to bathe i n a h o l y l a k e , some o f t h o s e S y r i a n -
C h r i s t i a n missionaries thought t h a t even here, they could t r y
the device of p o l l u t i n g and C h r i s t i a n i z i n g the H i n d u s , who
considered themselves polluted b y merely eating food or
drinking water with the Christians. With this intention
these S y r i a n C h r i s t i a n missionaries stealthily went to b i g
l a k e s w h e r e H i n d u p e o p l e u s e d t o go i n l a r g e n u m b e r s f o r a
bath a n d for carrying d r i n k i n g water home. They bathed there
a l o n g w i t h a l l a n d d r a n k i t s w a t e r . T h e n after some d a y s t h e s e
very missionaries themselves declared loudy in their
congregations^*, "0 y o u H i n d u s ! W e are Christians, the
followers o f Jesus ! W e are not H i n d u s ! W e have been
bathing i n y o u r lakes along w i t h you. After worshipping
our Christian g o d we d r i n k t h e h o l y w a t e r o f t h e C h r i s t i a n
r e l i g i o n a n d h a v e been giving y o u the same w a t e r a l l these
days and y o u drank i t devoutly. A s per y o u r H i n d u religion
whichever H i n d u d r i n k s the Christian water becomes a
C h r i s t i a n f o r life. T h i s i s y o u r r e l i g i o u s i n j u n c t i o n , so y o u
a l l have become Christians. T h a t y o u r other brethren m a y
n o t be d e c e i v e d , w e p i o u s p e o p l e a r e p u b l i s h i n g t h i s t r u t h ! "
This news s p r e a d a m o n g the C h r i s t i a n s a n d the H i n d u s o f
several villages i n no t i m e . There was a great havoc every
w h e r e ! A l l t h o s e H i n d u s b e c a m e i m p u r e a n d so t h e y began
t o be b o y c o t t e d . I n the u s u a l w a y , a l l those villages a n d
t o w n s i n course o f t i m e were s o c i a l l y ostracized a n d became
Christian villages and towns !
541. N o w we s h a l l cite just for fun—but fun that kills
—another i n c i d e n t showing h o w a l l the h u m a n races a t t h a t
time were fanatics i n the extreme.
541-A. The early S y r i a n Christian migrants to India
were also d i v i d e d i n t o d i f f e r e n t sects. They vied w i t h one
214 SIX G L O R I O U S E P O C H S O F I N D I A N H I S T O R Y
be s e c r e t l y t a k i n g t h e m a l l t o t h e b a n k s o f t h e M a n d v i r i v e r
a n d bluffed t h e m i n t o b a t h i n g i n the river. After reciting
s o m e verses, i n o r d e r t o w&sh. off a l l s i n s o f b e i n g c o n v e r t e d
t o C h r i s t i a n i t y , they were d e c l a r e d t o be original Hindus.
Thus with these a n d various other blatant lies these
B r a h m a n s were a l l e g e d t o be purifying a number of H i n d u
converts to Christianity. I n spite of a l l attempts, to i n t i m i
date and terrorise these B r a h m a n s , t h e y were said to be
carrying on their activities nonchalantly". X a v i e r complains
t h a t t h e P o r t u g u e s e officers i n I n d i a d i d n o t i n f l i c t o n t h e s e
B r a h m a n s s u c h severe p u n i s h m e n t s as he w o u l d h a v e l i k e d
them to do.
545- T i r e d of t h e s e i n c e s s a n t c o m p l a i n t s o f t h e C h r i s t i a n
missionaries like St. X a v i e r , the Portuguese Emperor issued
stern orders to his Governors and other officers t h a t t h e y
s h o u l d n o t n e g l e c t h e l p i n a n y w a y i n t h e s a c r e d (?) cause o f
the spread of Christianity ; otherwise their whole p r o p e r t y
w o u l d be c o n f i s c a t e d . E v e n then not satisfied, St. Xavier
went on complaining against the Brahmans. H e nevertheless
gloated at the tremendous success h i s p r o s e l y t i z i n g efforts
h a d achieved**. A t the v e r y sight o f a Christian missionary,
H i n d u villages were taken afright and people there were
said to be running away helter-skelter, for, most severe
were the measures t a k e n against those of the Hindus who
d i d not court Christianity. L e t alone the common Hindu
villagers, even the high priests of b i g H i n d u temples, the
heads of H i n d u monasteries a n d the rich i n the cities were
all put into prisons and w e r e s u b j e c t e d t o so m u c h p h y s i c a l
torture that the p r i e s t l y class a t many p l a c e s is s a i d to
h a v e m a d e g o o d t h e i r escape t o p l a c e s o u t s i d e G o a , c a r r y i n g
their sacred idols w i t h t h e m . " W h e n e v e r I hear of any act
of idolatrous w o r s h i p " , wrote S t . Francis Xavier to the
S o c i e t y a t R o m e , i n 1543 A . D . , " I go t o t h e p l a c e w i t h a l a r g e
b a n d of these children, w h o v e r y soon load the d e v i l w i t h a
greater amount of insult and abuse than he has lately
received of honour a n d worship from his parents, r e l a t i o n s
a n d acquaintances. The children run at the idols, upset
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 217
TIPU'S A R R O G A N T P R O C L A M A T I O N !
561. P u f f e d u p b y t h e s p e e d y success o f h i s atrocious
aggressions u p o n the H i n d u s a n d d i a b o l i c a l l y elated at t h e i r
miserable p l i g h t , T i p u once p r o u d l y declared i n his court
that his campaign of mass-conversion of the H i n d u s was
accomplished beyond a l l expectations. O n one occasion he
said fifty thousand H i n d u s i n his K i n g d o m were converted
hardly w i t h i n twenty-four hours ! N o other Muslim Sultan
before h i m , he proudly stated, could have achieved that
stupendous success, but that b y the grace o f A l l a h he h a d
been able t o p e r f o r m that amazing task o f the spread of
Islamic faith a n d the t o t a l a n n i h i l a t i o n o f the Kafirs^* !
562. I n order to carry on this prodigious task Tipu
formed a special division, of his a r m y which surpassed all
other M u s l i m soldiers in enormity and vandalism. He
m a n n e d i t b y the p i c k o f the bitterest enemies o f t h e H i n d u s
and most l o v i n g l y called them his o w n sons. Whoever of
t h o s e l o v i n g sons o f h i s d i d some e x c e p t i o n a l l y b r u t a l a c t o f
r a v a g i n g H i n d u w o m e n , o f f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t i n g H i n d u families,,
o f p l u n d e r a n d a r s o n , []or o f w h o l e s a l e m a s s a c r e w a s r e w a r d
ed w i t h the youngest a n d most beautiful o f the thousands of
H i n d u g i r l s c a p t u r e d f r o m d i f f e r e n t p a r t s o f t h e State^*.
563. T h e whole of the Muslim-world was, no doubt,
overcome w i t h the highest gratitude to T i p u Sultan for his
unprecedented success i n the violent propagation of the
Muslim faith. H e w a s h o n o u r e d as G a z i ^ ' , the hero of the
I s l a m i c faith b y his M u s l i m brethren a l l over. Naturally the
whole o f the Muslim c o m m u n i t y was thus a p a r t y to this
fanatical persecution of the H i n d u s by T i p u . Especially the
whole of the M u s l i m society from K a r n a t a k to Travancore
which had collectively but actively participated i n these
atrocities richly deserved punishment from the Hindu
standpoint.
NOW A T POONA
571. I t is s a i d t h a t e v e n d e v i l s s t a r t w o r s h i p p i n g t h o s e
gods who have the weapons p o w e r f u l enough to destroy the
enemy.
But neither G o d nor D e v i l came to save the w i c k e d
Tipu from that calamity and at last after two or three
expeditions t h e M a r a t h a s a n d t h e E n g l i s h forces subjuga
ted the whole of his kingdom. Tipu himself was killed
i n 1799, a n d h i s d o m i n i o n s w e r e d i v i d e d . The small portion
formerly belonging to the H i n d u K i n g of Travancore was
returned to him and the original royal family of the
V o d y a r s was r e i n s t a l l e d at M y s o r e . Some o f the r e m a i n i n g
t e r r i t o r y was t a k e n over b y the E n g l i s h , w h i l e the large t r a c t
from K a r n a t a k to the T u n g b h a d r a r i v e r was annexed b y t h e
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 229
HINDUS' SUCCESS
MUSLIMS GAIN
THE RESULT
T H E L A C K O F WILL
B U T ALAS ! N O B O D Y E V E R T H O U G H T O F THIS !
r e v e n g e i s i n i t s e l f a fine i l l u s t r a t i o n o f s e l f - c o n t r a d i c t i o n !
698. O f course, the M u s l i m s h a d never to w o r r y i n the
least about the security of their religious d o m i n a t i o n in
I n d i a ! T h e H i n d u s were firm as r e g a r d s o n e t h i n g : n e v e r
to convert a n y M u s l i m , not to counter-attack the sphere of
the Muslim religious influence; nor again to h a r m them i n
any way i n matters religious; for, a l l these actions were
completely contrary to the Hindu religious faith ! The
M u s l i m s h a d o n l y o n e a n x i e t y as t o h o w t o s p r e a d t h e I s l a m i c
faith incessantly throughout the length a n d breadth o f I n d i a ,
even i f the H i n d u s had reconquered political power ! W e have
a l r e a d y discussed at different places i n t h i s b o o k the trem
endous loss to the Hindu nation this Muslim religious
aggression h a d caused. O n l y t w o major p o i n t s need a b r i e f
resume here.
LOSS OF TERRITORY !
600. B u t g r a v e r s t i l l t h a n t h i s loss o f n u m e r i c a l s t r e n g t h
was another : the permanent loss of the vast territory
snatched away b y the Muslim religious incursions, slowly,
bit by bit, but steadily, without the knowledge of the
Hindus ! T H E M U S L I M S T H U S S E I Z E D E A R M O R E H I N D U
LAND THROUGHOUT INDIA B Y CONVERSION, THAN
T H E Y DID B Y CONQUESTS !
601. F o r , t w e n t y to t h i r t y m i l l i o n H i n d u converts, a n d
millions of foreign Muslims that flocked to India to seek
their fortune, settled permanently in India alone ! The
land—the cities a n d towns a n d p a r t i c u l a r p a r t s o f cities and
6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 241
609. S u p p o s e , as s o o n as t h i s p r o p i t i o u s t i m e h a d comej
the Maratha Chieftains like Bhonsale, Holkar, Patwardhan,
B a s t e a n d others, who h a d fought against T i p u , the M a r a t h a
administrators, the Peshwa and the Chhatrapati, had
promulgated, i n consultation w i t h the prominent religious
authorities, some such order (if n o t a c t u a l l y couched i n the
s a m e w o r d s ) as t h e f o l l o w i n g :
610. " J u s t as t h e v a l o u r o f t h e Maratha warriors had
trampled under t h e i r feet the Muslim rule of Tipu, i n a
•similar w a y , i n o r d e r t o b r i n g t o t h e l o w e s t d u s t the M u s l i m
religious preponderance under the fiendish Tipu, which has
•so far i n f l i c t e d e v e r y s o r t o f b r u t a l i t y a n d h u m i l i a t i o n o n t h e
H i n d u s a n d t o c h a s t i s e t h o s e g u i l t y o f these h e i n o u s crimes,
our government has decided to attack i n return the M u s l i m s
o n the religious field.
611. "Faithfully following the interpretation of the
religious l a w and the religious code of conduct by Shree
S h a n k a r a c h a r y a V i d y a r a n y a s w a m i , whose a u t h o r i t y is c o n s i
dered n e x t o n l y to the V e r y F i r s t Shree Shankaracharya by
t h e w h o l e o f t h e H i n d u w o r l d , we h e r e b y f o r t h e first time,
propose to break the psychological b a n on reconversion which
h a s s i m p l y p a r a l y s e d t h e H i n d u s o c i e t y , so f a r as t h e r e t a l i a
tion of the t y r a n n i c a l M u s l i m r e l i g i o n i s c o n c e r n e d , a n d we
hereby order e v e r y s i n g l e official, o f whatever rank, to make
t h e necessary arrangements to enforce the strict observance
•of t h e f o l l o w i n g i n s t r u c t i o n s .
612. " O n learning about the forcible conversion of
Hindu men and women i n his p a r t i c u l a r jurisdiction, every
v i l l a g e a n d city-officer s h a l l gather together a l l such oppres-
•sed H i n d u s i n some rescue camp under the government
p r o t e c t i o n , a n d s h a l l a t t e n d to a l l their needs.
613. "Every several M u s l i m m a n and woman i n every
244 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
t h e m a l l r i g h t s d u e t o a H i n d u as e q u i t a b l y a n d j u s t l y as t h e
other caste H i n d u s enjoy.
616. " T h e n i n order to reward the meritorious services
o f the choicest M a r a t h a warriors i n this H i n d u - M u s l i m war
a t least as m a n y y o u n g a n d b e a u t i f u l M u s l i m g i r l s s h o u l d be
captured, converted to H i n d u i s m a n d p r e s e n t e d t o t h e m as
were the H i n d u girls d i s t r i b u t e d b y T i p u amongst the dare
d e v i l w a r r i o r s o f his select b r i g a d e .
617. "Thereafter the thousands of M u s l i m rascals and
s c o u n d r e l s , who h a v e , i n this Hindu-Muslim war, inflicted
h a r r o w i n g atrocities o n the H i n d u s , raped H i n d u women a n d
g i r l s , h a v e b r o k e n h o l y i m a g e s o f H i n d u gods and goddesses
and have demolished their temples and who w i l l have been
l o c k e d as p e r t h e a b o v e - m e n t i o n e d o r d e r i n various prisons,
s h a l l be c o n d u c t e d u n d e r s t r o n g m i l i t a r y g u a r d t o t h e f o u r o r
five c h i e f c i t i e s t h a t w i l l be s i g n i f i e d l a t e r o n b y t h e S u p e r i o r
Ofi&cers. T h e y s h o u l d e s p e c i a l l y be t a k e n to Nargund and
K i t t u r — t h e places where T i p u himself h a d inflicted i n h u m a n
atrocities on the H i n d u men a n d w o m e n w i t h the a i d of his
d i a b o l i c a r m y , so t h a t T i p u ' s d e v i l i s h acts m i g h t be a v e n g
ed w i t h e q u a l f e r o c i t y a n d with the harshest punishments
meted out to the dare-devil soldiers o f his Islamic brigade i n
the v e r y presence o f the afflicted people there. O n the a p p o i n
ted day, d u r i n g the reconversion week, these h u n d r e d s of
M u s l i m d e v i l s s h o u l d be b r o u g h t u n d e r s t r o n g a r m e d g u a r d o f
soldiers a n d cannons to the vast parade-grounds and after
the charge-sheets against t h e m , i n d i c a t i n g t h e i r fiendish acts
against the H i n d u s , have been r e a d out to t h e m , t h e y s h o u l d
be b l o w n off f r o m c a n n o n - m o u t h , before t h e joyful eyes of
the thousands of H i n d u spectators.
T H E O N L Y F O R T U N A T E THING WAS...
624. T h e o n l y fortunate t h i n g was t h a t at the b e g i n n i n g
of the Muslim onslaughts on I n d i a no couplet i n A n u s t h u p
m e t r e w a s i n t e r p o l a t e d i n some smriti by some Brihaspati
(wiseacre) o r a n o t h e r b a n n i n g t e r r i t o r i a l c o n q u e s t s as o t h e r s
were, in respect of bans on food-exchange, inter-caste
marriages, reconversion, sea-faring a n d m a n y other things t
I f t h e f o r c i b l y c o n v e r t e d H i n d u c o u l d n o t be r e c o n v e r t e d to
248 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY
Hinduism, i f a m a n d e a l i n g w i t h a M u s l i m h i m s e l f became a
M u s l i m , how c o u l d a l a n d or t e r r i t o r y once conquered b y the
M u s l i m s be again a Hindu land ? Whoever tried to w i n
back that lost k i n g d o m would himself become a Muslim !
T h e l a n d , however, w o u l d never become a H i n d u l a n d a g a i n !
I f some learned H i n d u fool h a d argued t h i s w a y a n d p r o m u l
gated such a ban on reconquering the lost territory the
H i n d u s w o u l d h a v e b e e n r e n d e r e d as a b s o l u t e l y p o w e r l e s s to
overthrow the Muslim p o l i t i c a l d o m i n a n c e , as t h e y w e r e t o
o v e r t h r o w the M u s l i m religious ascendancy, because i t w o u l d
have b e c o m e e q u a l l y i r r e l i g i o u s , a n d so i m p o s s i b l e , o w i n g t o
such a ban. A n d like Afghanistan, Iran, Babylonia, ancient
E g y p t , T u r k e y a n d M o r o c c o i n the far west, I n d i a , i n the east,
w o u l d also have been completely M u s l i m i z e d ! I t w o u l d have
become b o t h p o l i t i c a l l y a n d religiously an Islamistan ! T h a t
would have been the last line written about the Hindu
History. B u t I n d i a was at least s a v e d t h a t h o r r i b l e fate
then, and once again was written a new chapter of the
rejuvenation o f H i n d u i s m , i l l u m i n a t e d by the d a z z l i n g v a l o u r
of the H i n d u warriors.
625. T h e h i s t o r y o f I n d i a as a l s o o f a l l t h e p a r t s o f the
rest o f the world, wherever the Muslims had established
religio-political ascendancy a m p l y proves that not only
those several nations w h i c h were incapable o f overthrowing
the Muslim religio-political dominance became completely
M u s l i m i z e d , but even those other n o n - M u s l i m nations which
smashed the Muslim p o l i t i c a l m i g h t b u t left t h e i r r e l i g i o u s
hold untouched could not escape the constant horrible
pestilence o f the M u s l i m onslaughts. O n l y five o r s i x o r a t
the most ten nations, which precipitated the M u s l i m religious
downfall soon a f t e r t h e i r p o l i t i c a l a n d m i l i t a r y defeat and
r i d themselves o f every single M u s l i m , could—these a n d these
alone could—free themselves completely from the Muslim
p e s t i l e n c e ! F o r w a n t o f space o n l y one instance of Spain
s h o u l d suffice t o i l l u s t r a t e t h i s p o i n t .
•5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 249
CHRISTIANS W E R E N E V E R F E T T E R E D AS HINDUS
WERE B Y ANY RELIGIOUS BANS O N FOOD
EXCHANGE, RECONVERSION
AND SO O N
ir
CHAPTER XII
A RESUME
3iOTtqtii?ii —^?ra?l^
1
CHAPTER XIII
638-639. I t is m a d e a m p l y c l e a r i n C h a p t e r s V to XII
-of t h i s b o o k t h a t i n t h e i r r e l i g i o - p o l i t i c a l w a r w i t h t h e M u s l i m s
w h i c h the H i n d u s fought most tenaciously for centuries to
gether the H i n d u w a r - p o l i c y h a d n o t been sufficiently s t r o n g
t o defeat t h e M u s l i m s o n t h e r e l i g i o u s f r o n t . W h y , it proved
to be definitely weak and s u i c i d a l i n c o m p a r i s o n w i t h the
-diabolically ferocious war-strategy o f the Muslims on that
front. E o r the Hindu nation had completely forgotten, at
least i n respect of the religious side of i t , t h a t a nation has,
as a rule, to adopt a war-strategy far stricter, crueller a n d
more unrelenting than that o f the unscrupulous enemy it
wants to conquer.
640. D u r i n g the V e d i c and the P u r a n i k (mythological)
p e r i o d , the ancestors o f the H i n d u N a t i o n had to fight the
Daityas, Danavs and the Rakshasas, the cruellest, most
atrocious and c u n n i n g cannibals of the time. It is because
'(as the Vedic a n d P u r a n i k s t o r i e s show) t h o s e o f o u r ances
tors, our gods, our emperors, the V e d i c R i s h i s who chanted
war canticles, the epic poets o f the Puranas a n d a l l those who
a c t i v e l y p a r t i c i p a t e d i n the w a r c o u l d become more atrocious,
more deceptive and cunning, and far crueller than those
• e n e m i e s — l i k e the Rakshasas a n d o t h e r s — i t i s because t h e y
could formulate an adequate war policy to meet the ever
changing guiles o f the enemy and practise i t effectively—
t h a t they c o u l d always succeed i n those various wars, and
our n a t i o n too became stronger and more expansive t h a n
before.
64L I t was not o n the p o l i t i c a l front alone, but o n the
r e l i g i o u s f r o n t t o o , t h a t the e n e m y h a d t o be f a c e d in those
-6TH G L O R I O U S EPOCH 255
A GOD-HEAD OF O U R NATION
— w a s our leader ! The story of K a c h a a l s o shows t h a t in
the war our gods followed the p o l i c y —
•
CHAPTER X I V
T H E S E C O N D M A J O R INVASION O F SINDH B Y
THE ARABS
T h i s is a n unbearable p e r v e r s i o n o f facts.
659. Hereafter at least a t r u t h - l o v i n g w r i t e r o f history-
should scrupulously avoid this falsehood, this perversion,
o f facts f r o m s c h o o l o r c o l l e g e t e x t - b o o b s as a l s o f r o m t h o s e
of a greater worth and importance.
660. F o r d u r i n g t h e s e t h r e e h u n d r e d y e a r s i.e., u p t o
A.D. 1000 o r so i n t h e w h o l e o f I n d i a r i g h t f r o m H i n d u k u s h
to C e y l o n a n d to B u r m a i n the east the H i n d u S o v e r e i g n states
ruled proudly. A t such an early date as that the Hindu
kings i n the south l i k e the Cher, C h o w l , P a n d y a , Rashtrakut
and others sometimes the one, at o t h e r s the next ruled the
vast southern seas so p o w e r f u l l y as to call themselves
Trisamudreshwar. To say t h a t the whole of I n d i a sweated
i n slavery under the M u s l i m s o r some o t h e r rulers, ignoring
its prosperous and independent sovereign status, is to belie
history.
663. S e c o n d l y , i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t d u r i n g the
thirty or forty years o f the political havoc wrought by
M a h m u d o f G h a z n i i n the n o r t h , the whole of South India
h a d been displaying daring and adventure while enjoying
independence, prosperity, a n d t h e m a s t e r y o f t h e t h r e e seas
as n o n - c h a l a n t l y as b e f o r e .
664. This is w h y even d u r i n g those t h i r t y o r f o r t y
y e a r s o f G h a z n i ' s r a i d s , I n d i a as a w h o l e c a n n e v e r be said
t o be s l a v i n g under the foreign heels. O f course we d o n o t
deny that a small part of the north-western Punjab was
annexed b y Ghazni establishing political as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s
ascendancy firmly o v e r t h e r e . H o w e v e r , i t m u s t a l s o be b o r n e
i n m i n d that even at t h a t time K a s h m i r was a H i n d u state.
a n y t h i n g o f t h e k i n d M a h m u d o f G h a z n i h a d d o n e before h i m
i n his seventeen h o r r i b l e p r e d a t o r y raids because o f the a d v e r s e
c i r c u m s t a n c e s . I n A . D . 1176 M o h a m m e d G h o r i first c a p t u r e d
t h e s t r o n g f o r t o f O o c h n e a r t h e c o n fluence o f t h e P a n c h n a d
w i t h the Indus. Enraged at the weakness of her husband
the qeen i n the fort killed h i m and m a r r i e d her daughter
to the v i c t o r i o u s M o h a m m e d s u r r e n d e r i n g the overlordship
o f t h e r e g i o n a t t h e same time*.
670. Then i n order to size u p t h e Hindu Kingdoms
M o h a m m e d G h o r i m a r c h e d o n t h e w e a k e s t one o f G u j a r a t b y
proceeding s t e a l t h i l y a l o n g the borders of Rajasthan. For,
the K i n g of Gujarat h a v i n g died, the Queen and her m i l i t a r y
chiefs enthroned a minor. This led Mohammed Ghori to
t h i n k t h a t i t was w e a k e n o u g h t o be a t t a c k e d . B u t he was
m i s l e d b y appearances. F o r , on learning of Ghori's ensuing
invasion, the H i n d u army of Gujarat, augmented by those
of other sympathising Hindu Kings, marched forward, to
the mountain-ranges, of A b u . The Queen herself fought i n the
battle most v a l i a n t l y , urging all the soldiers to defend the
i n f a n t k i n g w h o m , she s a i d , she h a d d e l i v e r e d t o t h e i r c a r e .
Inflamed b y her words the whole H i n d u a r m y f o u g h t so-
furiously that the M u s l i m s were routed completely i n a l l
directions, M o h a m m e d G h o r i h i m s e l f escaped n a r r o w l y a n d
fled s t r a i g h t t o h i s d o m a i n b e y o n d t h e borders*.
671. M o h a m m e d G h o r i , h o w e v e r , w a s n o t t o be d a u n t e d
by adversities. S o w i t h o u t b e i n g d i s c o u r a g e d b y h i s recent-
d e f e a t a t A b u he o n c e a g a i n m a r c h e d o n I n d i a i n A . D . 1 1 9 1 ,
invading this time the territory of Prithviraj Chouhan,
w h e r e u p o n t h a t g a l l a n t m o n a r c h o f D e l h i a l o n g w i t h as m a n y
H i n d u r u l e r s as he c o u l d t h e n g . a t h e r a d v a n c e d a g a i n s t G h o r i
a n d j o i n i n g battle at T a r a y a n to the n o r t h of K a r n o o l near
P a n i p a t d e a l t a c r u s h i n g defeat o n t h e i n v a d e r , a f t e r a b l o o d y
dayS. Mohammed Ghori himself was captured a l i v e by-
Prithviraj. T h i s b a t t l e i s k n o w n as t h e B a t t l e o f T a t a v a d i .
268 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F I N D I A N ; HISTORY
T H E S T O R Y O F T H E F I R E R A C E ( ^T^^^ )
677. T h i s ' P r i t h v i r a j R a s o ' gives the famous anecdote o f
the s i f ' H - ^ the fire-race i n connection w i t h the origin o f the
R a j p u t dynasties. According to i t when the plague of the
n o n - H i n d u i n v a d e r s grew enormously, S a i n t V a s i s h t a perfor
m e d a g r a n d sacrifice o n Mount A b u from the leaping flames
•of w h i c h a p p e a r e d f o u r s p l e n d i d w a r r i o r s i n o r d e r t o p r o t e c t
the Vedic H i n d u religion. These were the founders o f the
four celebrated R a j p u t dynasties : the Q u h i l o t s of C h i t t o d ,
the P r a t i h a r s of K a n o u j , the Chouhans of Sambar a n d the
P a r m a r s o f D h a r . T h e essence o f t h i s p o p u l a r a n e c d o t e seems
t o us q u i t e consistent w i t h history. F o r after the Hindus
vanquished the H u n s utterly and when the l a t t e r began to
merge wholesale i n the H i n d u society, the saints of those
•days m u s t n e c e s s a r i l y h a v e p e r f o r m e d s o m e g i g a n t i c s a c r i f i c e
of p u r i f i c a t i o n a n d conversion for atleast some hundreds of
them—a memorable i n c i d e n t w h i c h p e r h a p s finds t h i s p o e t i c
•expression in Chand Bhat's 'Prithviraj Raso' i n the finest
t r a d i t i o n o f the P u r a n i k w r i t e r s .
•5m GliORIOUS E P O C H : 271
T H E S E NON-HINDUS A R E SHAMELESS
WE, HINDUS FIGHT SHY !
t h e sound—n\*<i^'^-—in a r c h e r y . T h i s r e q u e s t m a d e t h e S u l t a n
•curious a b o u t this wonderful art. Even then w i t h every
p r e c a u t i o n the necessary arrangements for the d e m o n s t r a t i o n
Tvere m a d e . Twenty-one pans were hung i n a row. Sultan
IMohammed sat eagerly w i t h his select retinue a n d his noble
m e n at a h i g h place i n the court to witness the feat. Chand
B h a t a n d P r i t h v i r a j , the last H i n d u E m p e r o r of D e l h i , were
m a d e t o s i t before t h e p a n s i n t h e wake of a strong military
guard. T h e n as each p a n was struck the stroke r a n g clear
and loud. A s soon as the sound rang out the blinded
Emperor Prithviraj took an u n m i s t a k a b l e a i m at the p a n
concerned a n d h i t the m a r k . A s this feat was repeated w i t h
exceptional accuracy o f a i m for twenty-one times, the whole
court was thrilled with wonder and admiration and the
•clapping o f h a n d s went on unceasingly, and finally the
Sultan himself shouted aloud 'shabas, shabas'—'bravo, bryo!!'
A t that v e r y moment the captive Chand Bhat sitting near
Prithviraj composed a couplet (^fi) on the spur of the
moment telling P r i t h v i r a j to shoot, without wasting a
moment, the S u l t a n s i t t i n g at a p a r t i c u l a r distance, shouting
'shabas, s h a b a s — B r a v o , b r a v o ' . A t this the b l i n d e d E m p e r o r
P r i t h v i r a j t o o k an a i m i n the d i r e c t i o n of the S u l t a n s h o u t i n g
-"shabas, s h a b a s ' a n d k i l l e d h i m w i t h a s h a r p a r r o w . A t once
t h e r e was a n u p r o a r a n d confusion everywhere, but before
the gaurds o f the S u l t a n could f a l l upon them with their
weapons, Prithviraj and Chand Bhat drew out their own
s w o r d s a n d c u t off t h e i r o w n h e a d s !
T H E FICTITIOUS STORY O F K U T U B M I N A R
689. T h e l e g e n d t h a t he b u i l t t h e famous K u t u b m i n a ?
as a m e m o r i a l to his v i c t o r y is altogether false. This pillar
o f v i c t o r y w a s b u i l t as V i s h n u s t a m b h — t h e p i l l a r o f V i s h n u —
by a certain Hindu emperor, mo?t probably by Samudra
Gupta and was dedicated to L o r d Vishnu^*. Recent excava
tions have discovered a n ancient i d o l o f Shree V i s h n u near
the pillar, which supports the above assertion. Thereafter
P r i t h v i r a j Chouhan i m p r o v e d i t to a great e x t e n t ; so i n the
R a j p u t p e r i o d it was sometimes called P r i t h v i s t a m b h ^ ' . The
Muslims had grown very much fond of obliterating the
names a n d a l l other traces of the o l d monuments and stam
ping them w i t h t h e i r o w n seals w h e r e v e r t h e y went on w i t h
their expeditions. H e n c e i n I n d i a , too, they changed the o l d
o r i g i n a l n a m e s o f t h e c a p i t a l s t h e y c o n q u e r e d , t h e h o l y placep^
of pilgrimage, the i m p o r t a n t sites, w o r k s o f a r t and gave
them a l l their M u s l i m names. According to this mischievous
habit K u t u b u d d i n named this very monument of V i s h n u -
stambh Kutubminar. A t m a n y p l a c e s o n t h a t p i l l a r he got
the h y m n s and aphorisms from the Koran engraved in
Arabic, and a d d e d some n e w f e a t u r e s t o t h e p i l l a r h e r e a n d
there. B u t the b l o c k s o f stones t h a t were required for this
purpose were intentionally procured from the demolished
H i n d u temples a n d the idols therein.
MONGOL RAIDS—CHENGEEZKHAN
KHILJI D Y N T S T Y
p o l i t i c a l , as w e l l as r e l i g i o u s , p o w e r r o o t and branch. He
was just, as regards other departments of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n ,
b u t was p a r t i a l to the M u s l i m s . Seeing the tremendous loss
o f M u s l i m l i v e s i n t h e siege o f B a t a n b h o r , he r a i s e d t h e siege
and decamped saying, " I value a single h a i r o f a Muslim
more t h a n a hundred such f o r t s . " B u t this wisdom o f his was
so b e l a t e d t h a t t h e cause f o r t h i s a c t i o n o f h i s h a s to be
sought i n the unbeaten v a l o u r of the Rajputs. After this
f a i l u r e he n e v e r a g a i n t r o u b l e d t h e R a j p u t s .
701. T h e o l d J a l a l l u d d i n r e a l l y wanted to enthrone his
one a m b i t i o u s , b r a v e , a n d s t a u n c h M u s l i m n e p h e w , A l l a u d d i n
after his o w n d e a t h . S o he h a d s e n t h i m w i t h a large army
to face the Rajputs B u t not content w i t h this assignment
w h i c h seemed t o o meagre for his d a r i n g H i n d u - h a t r e d he
marched straight off w i t h o u t t h e Sultan's permission to
conquer the southern Hindu states a n d rob t h e m o f their
reported fabulous wealth of which he h a d lately grown
covetous beyond every l i m i t . T h e first H i n d u s t a t e t o f a l l a
v i c t i m to this unexpected a t t a c k o f A l l a u d d i n was t h a t of the
Yadavas of Devgiri.
702. T h e r e i s o n e s p e c i a l p o i n t t o be n o t e d as regards
this southern conquest of Allauddin. The H i n d u society
o f t h e s o u t h h a d , f o r m o r e o r less t w o t h o u s a n d years, from
the e a r l y b e g i n n i n g s o f t h e m o d e r n h i s t o r y i.e. f r o m 5 0 0 o r
6 0 0 B . C . t o t h e 1 3 t h c e n t u r y A . D . , been enjoying complete
political, religious and social independence a n d h a d been
economically h i g h l y prosperous. I t h a d n e v e r been success
f u l l y i n v a d e d t h r o u g h o u t t h e s e t w o t h o u s a n d years^^. W h o e v e r
o f t h e f o r e i g n i n v a d e r s d a r e d t o d o so, w a s r u t h l e s s l y c r u s h e d
on the borders themselves. So this invasion of Allauddin
w a s t h e first o f i t s k i n d a n d w a s b o u n d t o be s u c c e s s f u l , w i t h
far-reaching harmful effects. Because of this special
revolutionary and harmful character of this invasion of
A l l a u d d i n i t has t o be d e a l t w i t h i n a f r e s h c h a p t e r .
CHAPTER X V I
M U S L I M INVASIONS O N S O U T H INDIA
S O U T H INDIA U P T O T H E BEGINNINGS O F T H E
14TH C E N T U R Y .
w h o h a v e been d r a g g i n g o n t h e p o o r e x i s t e n c e f o r t e n s a n d
socres o f centuries^ !
707. A t least from now onwards every I n d i a n or n o n -
Indian historian must, for the love of truth, mention
specifically this glorious p e c u l i a r i t y o f S o u t h I n d i a ! T h e n
a l o n e t h e i r w r i t i n g s w o u l d d e s e r v e d l y be c a l l e d h i s t o r y ! !
T H E CREDIT D U E T O T H E HINDUS O F T H E
NORTH
THE RASHTRAKUTS
T H E FIRST INVASION O F T H E S O U T H B Y T H E
FOREIGNERS A N D NON-HINDUS
h i m s e l f w i t h as m u c h a b i l i t y a n d s k i l l as Allauddin himself.
T h e aging A l l a u d d i n began to call the slave Maliq-Kafur.
• L a t e r s t i l l he b e g a n t o r u n t h e w h o l e a d m i n i s t r a t i o n of the
•empire w i t h t h e l a t t e r ' s advice**.
INVASIONS O F C H I T O D S U B S E Q U E N T
TO T H E FALL OF RATANBHOR
If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries
through your Interlibrary Loan Office.
DEATH OF ALLAUDDIN
741. A U a u d d i n w a s t h e first a n d t h e l a s t M u s l i m S u l t a n
to rule over p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a w i t h the exception
of some Hindu stabes like those of Chitod and others.
Neither Akbar nor even Aurangzeb can take t h a t p l a c e , as
their territories never equalled those of A U a u d d i n .
742. B u t i n his o l d age A U a u d d i n was sorely afllicted
b y his b o d i l y diseases w h i c h were the o u t c o m e of h i s p h y s i c a l
vices*'. N a t u r a l l y he became a t o o l i n the hands of Maliq
Kafur, and i n that miserable state this valorous but H i n d u -
hater Sultan died of dropsy in A.D.1316 o r as i t is s a i d ,
Maliq Kafur killed him or h a d him killed**. His 'Allah'
c o u l d n o t bless h i m w i t h a h a p p y d e a t h because o f his v i r t u e
of H i n d u - h a t r e d ! I n a few days Maliq Kafur, a one-time
slave o f A U a u d d i n , usurped the whole power o f A U a u d d i n ,
but in the p o l i t i c a l chaos t h a t ensued after AUauddin he
was soon killed**. I n the turbulent days that followed a
certain Khushrukhan of exceptional abilities, who had
been s h i n i n g i n the d i p l o m a t i c circles at D e l h i , rose t o t h e
highest seat of power. From the point of view of the
Hindu nation his s t o r y deserves a separate chapter i n the
history of India.
CHAPTER XVII
DEVALDEVI
746. W h e n i n the court of D e l h i the attractive Maliq
K a f u r , who was b o r n a H i n d u but converted by AUauddin
to I s l a m , became later o n the commander-in-chief and an
astute p o l i t i c i a n , p r a c t i c a l l y at the same t i m e rose i n s t a t u s
another young, handsome, Hindu convert, Khushrukhan,
w h o after the d e a t h o f M a l i q Kafur, wielded all authority
at the court o f D e l h i . In a similar way and simultaneously
e n o u g h rose a t h i r d figure i n the political circles at D e l h i ,
w h o was equally important, able, and who managed the
affairs o f the s t a t e only w i t h the t w i t c h o f her eye-brows,
a n d her sidelong glances—I mean the former H i n d u princess
of G u j r a t h a n d the some-time wife of Shankardev Y a d a v of
Devgiri, namely Devaldevi.
747. O f these t h r e e H i n d u c o n v e r t s Maliq K a f u r seems
later on to have w h o l l y turned a Muslim, even mentally,
completely forgetting his Hindu origin, the H i n d u blood
r u n n i n g t h r o u g h his veins, his H i n d u parentage, let alone his
l o v e f o r a l l these ! B u t K h u s h r u k h a n a n d t h i s r o y a l p r i n c e s s
o f G u j r a t h , D e v a l d e v i , seem to have borne i n their m i n d not
only the memory, but a love, a fascination for their H i n d u
origin, their H i n d u blood, a n d their essential H i n d u make-up;
t h e r e seems t o be r a n k l i n g i n t h e i r h e a r t s , intermittently or
c o n t i n u o u s l y the a t r o c i t i e s inflicted o n t h e m b y the M u s U m s .
I t seemed to b u r s t o u t through their actions. A t l a s t i t is
because o f their i r r e p r e s s i b l e y e a r n i n g to avenge the wrongs
done to their ' H i n d u t w a ' t h a t i n D e l h i itself broke out that
g r e a t c o n f l a g r a t i o n w h i c h l i k e t h e w i l d fire o f K h a n d a v f o r e s t
o f M a h a b h a r a t r e d u c e d t o ashes t h e Muslim Sultanate which
h a d under its sway p r a c t i c a l l y the whole of I n d i a , i f o n l y for
a short while !
748. I n the v e r y first expedition of A U a u d d i n against
G u j r a t h , after the G u j r a t h ruler's defeat his c r o w n e d queen
5TH OnORIOUS E P O C H ' 297
BUT
762. But in this very campaign of South I n d i a various
o p e n or secret H i n d u conspiracies against the M u s l i m empire
began to brew up from various quarters o f the S o u t h I n d i a n
peninsula. The royal Hindu families of Varangal and
<3ujrath, the v a l i a n t E a n a H a m e e r , the redeemer of Chitod,
and other H i n d u Chiefs, the religious leaders and propagan
dists i n the various religious institutions and monasteries
like those o f the Shankaracharya and even the common
people were b e c o m i n g restless a n d a g i t a t e d w i t h a c o m m o n
a,ntagonism to the Muslim domination. And anonymous
complaints by K h u s h r u k h a n ' s enemies h a d reached the ears
of t h e S u l t a n o f D e l h i t o t h e effect t h a t Khushrukhan was
in some mysterious way and most secretly connected w i t h
this universal discontent^! !
763. So scanty and self-contradictory bits of informa
tion are available i n the writings of the contemporary
Muslim writers about this K h u s h r u k h a n , the conqueror of
M a l a b a r , and the whole o f the M u s l i m empire that we h a v e
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 301
t o c o r r e l a t e them i n t o s o m e s o r t o f a c o n s i s t e n t a c c o u n t , o n l y
as f a r as i t i s p o s s i b l e , f r o m t h e l a t e r h a p p e n i n g s .' Once i n
the open court o f the S u l t a n at D e l h i there was a r u m o u r
which apprehended that instead of coming back to Delhi
amongst the r i n g o f his adversaries K h u s h r u k h a n was about
to escape to some n e i g h b o u r i n g foreign i s l a n d b y sea with
the immense wealth he had amassed i n the S o u t h . One
Muslim writer^* has gone to the length of saying that
K h u s h r u k h a n was brought b a c k t o D e l h i i n fetters !
764. W i t h an exceptional daring and abillity to cut off
the strings o f the net of inimical conspiracies w i t h one
s t r o k e , K h u s h r u k h a n a t once declared his intention to go
back to Delhi i n the grand manner of the conqueror of the
South with a l l his army. For, his secret accomplice, the
former Hindu princess b u t n o w the M u s l i m empress, D e v a l
d e v i , m u s t h a v e been k e e p i n g h i m posted with every detail
o f the d a i l y happenings at D e l h i !
765. P r o m t h e few E n g l i s h t r a n s l a t i o n s o f the Muslim
books of the time w h i c h are n o w a v a i l a b l e even those w h o
do n o t k n o w either P e r s i a n or A r a b i c can have some inform
ation. Most of the Muslim writers mention K h u s h r u k h a n
w i t h u t m o s t s c o r n a n d finish h i m w i t h i n four or five lines
only. The reason is p l a i n e n o u g h . The Muslim historians
can never bear w i t h e q u a n i m i t y K h u s h r u k h a n ' s taking the
conceit out of the M u s l i m rule at D e l h i . E v e n these M u s l i m
h i s t o r i a n s have f o u n d i t a t places improper to distort and
garble up the truth about K h u s h r u k h a n or to suppress i t
altogether. Their manuscripts, especially the recently
published ones, p r o v e v e r y useful i n t h i s respeet. E v e n the
account b y the recent Hindu historians, who based their
conclusions on the above mentioned o l d M u s l i m b o o k s , is to
t h a t e x t e n t useless. The H i n d u writers have done nothing
more t h a n m e r e l y repeating the obloquies l i k e ' m e a n - m i n d e d ' ,
'shameless', 'dastardly', h u r l e d at h i m b y the M u s l i m writers.
But there are two honourable exceptions to this general
t e n d e n c y : one i s t h a t o f the veteran historian Riasatkar
Sardesai and the other of Shree Munshi*». These two
;302 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
- o p p o s i n g forces i s b o u n d t o a s t o u n d h i s t o r y i t s e l f ! S t a n d t o
reason it never can, till at least something miraculous
happens.
768. B u t something of the k i n d d i d begin to shape i t s e l f
a t the time. I n t h e fiery b r a i n s of Sultana Devaldevi and
-Khushrukhan there r e a l l y was seething some such e x t r a o r d i
narily magnificent and by its very nature almost an
i n c r e d i b l e i d e a or p l a n w h i c h seemed possible only to some
m y s t e r i o u s intrigue and d a r i n g o f a Nursinh*^ !
769 But neither their enemies n o r t h e i r friends c o u l d
breathe it openly ! For with what magic w a n d was this
-supreme c o m m a n d e r of M u b a r i k — t h e commander, who had
b r o u g h t a l l t h e H i n d u s t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n to m e e k submis-
•sion before the Muslim Sultan^*—who h a d v e r y recently
-devastated the w e a l t h y H i n d u k i n g d o m o f M a l a b a r a n d hoisted
there the green M u s l i m flag of the Delhi Sultanate*'—and
who, a b o v e a l l , h a d come t o Delhi to lay down all that
success, all that g l o r y , as a n h u m b l e h o m a g e a t t h e feet o f
t h e M u s l i m e m p e r o r , — h o w w a s he, t h e sole s u p p o r t e r o f t h e
-India-wide foreign and n o n - H i n d u empire,— he, who, born
though he w a s as a Hindu, had become converted to
l l s l a m — h o w was a m a n of such a status l i k e l y to transform
so s u d d e n l y the w h o l e M u s l i m e m p i r e i n t o a H i n d u one ?
:No staunch M u s l i m c o u l d even dare express i t openly. K h u
s h r u k h a n a n d D e v a l d e v i h a d been k e e p i n g up till the last
rthe pretence of their being die-hard Muslims and of their
greatest l o y a l t y to the M u s l i m Sultan and his empire so
scrupulously a n d thoroughly that even their direst enemies
who h a d d a r k suspicions of their h a v i n g u n d e r g r o u n d connec
tions w i t h the H i n d u rulers feared t h a t were t h e y p e r s o n a l l y
t o c h a r g e K h u s h r u k h a n before t h e S u l t a n i n D e l h i o r i n the
•open c o u r t , t h e S u l t a n w o u l d p o i n t o u t proofs to the cont
rary and outwit them forthwith. E v e n the top-level M u s l i m
-officials f e a r e d t h i s e v e n t u a l i t y . Whatever complaints had
reached the general populace o f D e l h i or the ears o f the S u l t a n
b i m s e l f w e r e so baseless and completely anonymous that
aiobody c r e d i t t e d t h e m w i t h a n y m o r e v e r a c i t y or seriousness
304 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R T
BUT—!
779. B u t more startling t h a n this was another procla
mation made authoritatively and with every political
formality by Khushrukhan and Devaldevi which suddenly
turned this political revolution in the r o y a l palace into a
r e l i g i o u s one o f a u n i q u e n a t u r e * ' . E v e r y b o d y in India right
f r o m the K i n g s and Nawabs to the Farias and Parwars,
M a h a r s and Mangs was thrilled w i t h a strange sensation at
this unique proclamation ! The H i n d u s were t h r i l l e d w i t h
u n l i m i t e d j o y w h i l e t h e M u s l i m s w e r e filled w i t h the darkest
apprehensions. The said pro.clamation made by Sultan
K h u s h r u k h a n h i m s e l f f r o m h i s t h r o n e o n t h e 1 5 t h A p r i l , 1320
m e a n t to s a y :
780. ' A l t h o u g h t i l l t o d a y I was forced to lead the most
•detestable l i f e o f a convert to I s l a m , I a m o r i g i n a l l y a son
of a H i n d u . The mainspring o f m y life is H i n d u i s m and
the blood that throbs into m y v e i n s a n d a r t e r i e s is t h a t o f a
Hindu. N o w that I have won independent and powerful
status of a S u l t a n for myself I am hereby breaking off t h e
shackles of conversion to a foreign r e l i g i o n , a n d I do hereby
declare that I am a Hindu ! I have now ascended p u b l i c l y
the throne of the v a s t a n d entire, u n d i v i d e d I n d i a ' a s a H i n d u
Emperor ! Similarly Sultana Devaldevi till very recently
was originally a H i n d u daughter. Her husband, the Raja
o f D e v g i r i , S h a n k a r d e v Y a d a v , was m o s t brutally murdered
308 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
a n d she w a s t r e a c h e r o u s l y c a p t u r e d f r o m h e r f a t h e r sneaking
m i s e r a b l y t h r o u g h dense f o r e s t s t o a v o i d s e i z u r e b y t h e e n e m y .
She was b r o u g h t to D e l h i and p u t to shame and ignominous
disgrace b y being forced to marry K h i j r a k h a n , i n the first
place, a n d secondly after his b r u t a l murder. Sultan M u b a r i k
who was k i l l e d i n the coup d'etat last n i g h t . That Devaldevi
is m y q u e e n , the empress o f H i n d u s t a n of today ! Being
originally Hindu in flesh and blood and a Hindu royal
princess, she also hereafter renounces disdainfully her
shameful conversion to I s l a m and henceforth w i l l lead her life
strictly according to H i n d u religion ! M a y this solemn vow
of ours absolve us both of our former sin of forceful
c o n v e r s i o n !'
781. T o refute or to challenge a proclamation of this
nature came forth no stronger H i n d u , nor even a single
M u s l i m !.
782. H e n c e , h e r e a f t e r , w e are going to address S u l t a n
K h u s h r u k h a n as a H i n d u E m p e r o r a n d D e v a l d e v i as a H i n d u
Empress !
783. T h i s H i n d u E m p e r o r d i d not however disclose his
o r i g i n a l H i n d u n a m e of his y o u n g years ! Most probably he
had no recollection of i t whatsoever; t o d a y i t is eternally
lost. The imperial title that he adopted for himself was
also a Muslim one, viz., N a s i r - u d - d i n ! The reason for this,
perhaps, was t h a t the whole o f the Muslim-world and even
the millions of Hindus w h o were u s e d t o M u s l i m t i t l e s f o r
g e n e r a t i o n s t o g e t h e r m i g h t n o t be s c a n d a l i z e d in respect of
these m i n o r details also. Nasir-ud-din, roughly speaking,
m e a n s a s o r t o f a d e f e n d e r o f f a i t h or religion ! Hence this
Hindu Emperor made it clear i n the said p r o c l a m a t i o n that
t h e ' D i n ' o r r e l i g i o n t h a t he was going to defend was not
Islam ! Naturally it must be the Hindu religion ! It is,
therefore, proper that his name Nasir-ud-din should be
translated as the Defender of Hindu Religion'—Hindu
dharmarakshak !
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 309
GHYASUDDIN TUGHLAK
799. B u t before t h i s y e a r o f amazement e l a p s e d one o r
two top-ranking Muslims v e n t u r e d to h a t c h a conspiracy to
overthrow the y o k e of this H i n d u emperor. Secret p r o v o c a t i v e
pamphlets were b e i n g circulated a n d bigoted M o u l a v i s were
already instigating sedition secretly i n their Masjids, that
i t was a grave insult to the whole M u s l i m - w o r l d that the
M u s l i m imperial throne should be turned into a H i n d u one
and that t h e M u s l i m s s h o u l d be forced to bow d o w n m e e k l y
before a ' K a f i r ' , a n d finally that it was h i g h l y essential for
the Muslims to go o n a crusade against the H i n d u sovere
ignty i n order to e n d the u t t e r degradation of Islam. Bat
no Muslim ' A m i r ' , nor military c h i e f n o r a n y s u p e r i o r officer
offered t o l e a d t h e i n s u r r e c t i o n . U l t i m a t e l y t h e a d m i n i s t r a t o r
and governor o f the Punjab under the Sultan of Delhi, b y
name G h y a s u d d i n , aspired to shoulder that responsibility. H e
began s e n d i n g secret emissaries and epistles to that effect
to various higher Muslim authorities under Sultan Nasir-ud-
din. G h y a s u d d i n himself h a d sworn allegiance to the S u l t a n
and was appointed military G o v e r n o r o f the P u n j a b w h i l e
o n e o f h i s s o n s w a s a n officer a t D e l h i i t s e l f u n d e r t h e direct
control of this H i n d u i s e d Sultan. Ghyasuddin called this
son of his for a private visit under some pretext, and
gathered every sort of minute d e t a i l about the situation i n
D e l h i i n his private interview w i t h that son. Whereupon
he came to k n o w for certain that after the murder of
A U a u d d i n h i s sons a n d r e l a t i v e s w e r e e i t h e r k i l l e d o r d e p r i v e d
of their eye-sight a n d thus rendered useless. W h e n he w a s
thus satisfied t h a t there was no proper heir of Allauddin's
for the Sultanate at D e l h i , he was a l l the more elated to
d e c l a r e b o l d l y , t h a t as t h e r e w a s n o p r o p e r h e i r l e f t f r o m t h e
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 317
h o u s e o f A l l a u d d i n ' s , i t w a s o n l y some p o w e r f u l M u s l i m w h o
could lay c l a i m to the throne at D e l h i . That Kafir Hindu
P a r i a w a s n o t t o be sufiFered t o t o u c h i t e v e n . T h a t K a f i r h a d
m a r r i e d a l l the w i d o w s of a l l the earlier Sultans a n d the y o u n g
M u s l i m girls and maidens from the r o y a l palace to the P a r i a s
(Sweepers) whom he had f o r m e r l y raised to eminence a n d
converted a l l those ladies of the Muslim r o y a l families to
Hinduism. A s no M u s l i m dared to dethrone such a sinful
Hindu Kafir, he himself was going to shoulder the
responsibility*!.
800. F o r t h e first t i m e these secret letters o f his were
turned down with spite by the top M u s l i m oificers, w h i l e
some o t h e r s p l a c e d t h e m i n t o the hands of Dharmarakshak
N a s i r - u d - d i n himself, who h a v i n g already apprehended such
an eventuality and undaunted by it clamly prepared himself
to crush this rising of Ghyasuddin immediately. Good many
M u s l i m generals who had acnkowledged him as a Sultan,
e n l i s t e d t h e i r forces i n h i s service w h i l e the H i n d u section
o f t h a t i m p e r i a l a r m y was a l w a y s r e a d y t o fight a t t h e c o s t
o f their lives under his standard.
801. A t l a s t d e p e n d i n g chiefly o n t h e M u s l i m b a t t a l i o n s
w h i c h were e m p l o y e d u n d e r his c o m m a n d for the protection
of the Punjab and the frontiers, Ghyasuddin decided to
march upon Delhi. Some H i n d u soldiers, too, were, amongst
those a d v a n c i n g M u s l i m forces. N o sooner d i d he h e a r t h a t
Ghyasuddin was marching towards Delhi than the H i n d u
emperor—Dharmarakshak Nasir-ud-din himself—attacked
h i m w i t h h i s w h o l e i m p e r i a l army**. Along w i t h this H i n d u
E m p e r o r m a r c h e d the great M u s l i m Generals, too, w i t h their
b a t t a l i o n s t o fight u n d e r h i s c o m m a n d . W h e n t h e t w o a r m i e s
m e t , o n t h e first d a y t h e imperial army of Sultan Nasir-ud-
d i n w o n t h e field, a n d G h y a s u d d i n h a d to retreat. B u t the
l a t t e r d i d not lose heart. K n o w i n g t h a t depression of heart
at this time meant utter ruin, and that success depended
chiefly o n e n t e r p r i s e and i n t r e p i d i t y Ghyasuddin rearranged
his ranks and made ready for another battle. F o r t u n a t e l y for
Ghyasuddin, on that very d a y one o r two M u s l i m chieftains
318 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
•
CHAPTER XVin
T H E SUPERSTITIOUS MUSLIMS !
828. A n anecdote of this time of the T u g h l a k s , which
is recorded in history, may be related here so t h a t t h e
reader might have some idea o f the extent to w h i c h the
superstitious nature o f the Muslims could go a n d o f the
influence w h i c h the r e l i g i o u s c r e d u l i t y a n d f a n a t i c i s m o f the
Arabs invariably had over the Muslims of later days ever
328 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
since the i n c e p t i o n of M u s l i m r e l i g i o n .
828-A. I n order to atone for the crazy religious acts
a n d the harassment o f the subjects b y the ' m a d ' M o h a m m a d
(setting aside the religious persecution o f H i n d u s which was
deemed harmonious w i t h the tenets o f the M u s l i m religion)
S u l t a n P h e r o z s h a h i n t e r n e d " w i t h the bones o f the late ' m a d '
M o h a m m a d the o r i g i n a l papers r e g a r d i n g the reimbursement
o f the unjust l a n d revenue c o l l e c t e d b y h i m , r e f u n d o f fines
and compensation for the other unjust acts of his, or their
governmental acknowledgements along w i t h other o r i g i n a l
papers signed by Mohammad himself. This action of
P h e r o z s h a h was perhaps prompted by his credulous belief,
t h a t on the strength of this written record of the compen
sation for a l l his crimes the great Allah would forgive
Mohammad on the last day o f t h e j u d g m e n t I A n d , be it
remembered that Pherozshah was well-educated according
to the standards of the time ! W h a t to say, then, o f the
c o m m o n people !
829. A l t h o u g h i n the beginning Pherozshah proclaimed
h i m s e l f as the Sultan of H i n d u s t a n , everywhere in India,
w i t h the o n l y exception of D e l h i and a small region around
i t , the H i n d u s a n d the Muslims began one after another
to repudiate his imperial authority. In the South the
celebrated k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r had openly asserted its
freedom. Under these c i r c u m s t a n c e s Pherozshah Tughlak
decided finally to acknowledge the independence of the
recalcitrant peoples under h i m i n order t o assuage t h e i r
political bitterness and to consolidate whatever little he
could retain rather than lose a l l . He, therefore, gave a n
ofiBcial recognition to the independence of the Bahamani
kingdom i n the south and to that of the v a l i a n t H i n d u
k i n g d o m o f V i j a y n a g a r " w h i c h was founded by the great
H i n d u leaders w h o w e r e fired w i t h the bitterest hatred for
the Muslim d o m i n a t i o n a n d were bent on driving it away
right out of I n d i a .
830. T h u s was the Muslim imperial power, which had
reached its zenith round about t h e y e a r s A . D . 1310-12 i n
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 329
INVASION BY TAIMURLANG
836. Under these chaotic conditions D e l h i fell a prey
to the i n h u m a n ravages of the notorious T a i m u r l a n g , the
S u l t a n o f t h e f a r off S a m a r k a n d .
837. T a i m u r was a T u r k " , a n d not o r i g i n a l l y a M u s l i m .
A f t e r c o n q u e r i n g t h e c i t y o f B a g h d a d he b u r n e d t o ashes t h e
whole library of Muslim literature a n d a t m a n y p l a c e s he
even burned Masjids" ! I n A . D . 1369 he b e c a m e t h e K i n g
of Samarkand. F o l l o w i n g the lead o f Chengeezkhan before
him he had conquered not less t h e n t w e n t y - s e v e n c r o w n s
f r o m R u s s i a i n the W e s t to A f g h a n i s t a n i n the South-East*" I
B e c a u s e he h a d l o s t a l e g i n one o f t h e b a t t l e s he r e c e i v e d t h e
n i c k n a m e ' l a n g ' (lame). Thereafter he h a p p e n e d t o cast h i s
eyes on India, not simply because of any allurement of
p o l i t i c a l power or the lust f o r v i c t o r y b u t because he h a d
formed a bitter hatred towards India. F o r , he h a d i n t h e
meantime become a Muslim*^. H i s original destructive
tendencies now r e c e i v e d t h i s n e w g h a s t l y i m p e t u s ! S a y s he
in his autobiography. " M y intention in marching upon
I n d i a is to massacre the K a f i r H i n d u s there, destroy the i d o l s
of their G o d s , convert them a l l to Islam a n d thus w i n the t i t l e
of a ' G a z i ' i n the court o f the A l l a h * * " .
332 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
RANA KUMBHA
841. M o s t notable a m o n g the R a j p u t heroes o f the t i m e
was R a n a K u m b h a , w h o excelled not only the great leaders
of C h i t o d b u t even those o f H i n d u s t a n i n respect of valour
a n d success. H e went to war w i t h a powerful neighbouring
Muslim Sultan, Mohammad Khilji o f M a l w a who had become
independent by renouncing the overlordship (paramountcy)
of the S u l t a n of D e l h i , a n d i n a battle near Sultanpur van
quished the l a t t e r c o m p l e t e l y . Sultan Mohammad Khilji of
Malwa was at last caught alive by R a n a Kumbha*^. But
g r o s s l y affected as he was b y t h e a g e - o l d m a l a d y o f t h e per
v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , as t h e o t h e r H i n d u h e r o e s before h i m
were, he allowed the S u l t a n t o go free,*" c o n s i d e r i n g i t a
noble act on his own part. Had but Rana Kumbha been
t a k e n c a p t i v e b y the M u s l i m S u l t a n , M o h a m m a d K h i l j i ?
H e w o u l d v e r y l i k e l y have been d e p r i v e d o f his eye s i g h t , as
P r i t h v i r a j was, and brutally murdered according to the
d i a b o l i c war-ethics of the Muslims. In fact, this diabolic
334 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
war-ethics is t h e o n l y one w h i c h is b e n e f i c i a l t o a n a t i o n i n -
s u c h fiendish wars*! a n d h e n c e i s h i g h l y p i o u s a n d t h o r o u g h l y ,
sound !
842. T h i s b a t t l e was considered so u n i q u e a n d u n p a r a l -
a l l e d i n the H i n d u history o f those d a y s t h a t i n order to
celebrate it Rana K u m b h a erected a colossal a n d artistic
p i l l a r o f v i c t o r y at Chitod,** w h i c h s t i l l stands to the a d m i r a
t i o n of a l l visitors ! In a like manner did Rana Kumbha
beat down Sultan Kutbuddin o f Gujrath** w h e n the l a t t e r
attacked K u m b h a l g a d , and K u t b u d d i n had u l t i m a t e l y t o sue
f o r peace a n d s a v e h i s life**.
843. Even after R a n a K u m b h a , Rajputana c l a i m s so
m a n y brave and capable leaders o f men t h a t whole v o l u m e s
o u g h t r e a l l y t o be d e v o t e d t o t h e g e n e r a t i o n s that produced
each of them. B u t o u r r e c e n t h i s t o r i e s are so m u c h h a u n t e d
b y those of the M u s l i m a n d E u r o p e a n nations t h a t t h e y fight
s h y o f r e c o r d i n g t h e g l o r i o u s a c t s o f t h e H i n d u s — i t is i n f a c t
a clear p r o o f of the absence o f any independent research
made by them and of their glaring ignorance ! Fortunately
the contemporary Rasos, w r i t t e n honestly a n d w i t h a rare
literary flavour, and inspired b y the exceptional v a l o u r of
the H i n d u s o f the times are available here and there.
Prithviraj Raso, Hameer Raso, Chhatrasal Raso and many
others—beautiful heroic ballads and narrative poems of
v a r i e d l e n g t h s — a r e t o be h a d e v e n t o d a y . B u t G o d k n o w s i f
these h i s t o r i a n s k n o w t h e m e v e n b y name ! Again modern
historical research has discovered many rock inscriptions
not o n l y i n Rajputana, but i n the caves at various other
places. They also are l i k e l y to help a lot i n re-writing the
h i s t o r y o f these H i n d u h e r o e s . B u t t h e p r e s e n t d o e s n ' t seem
t o be t h e p r o p e r t i m e t o u n d e r t a k e t h a t work on a major
i n s t i t u t i o n a l basis ! T i l l s u c h a p r o p i t i o u s t i m e comes, s m a l
ler institutions or individual scholars can start, i f not the
a c t u a l research w o r k , at least the w o r k of collection of this
vast deal o f source m a t e r i a l . Such a fond hope can safely
be e n t e r t a i n e d i f we r e m e m b e r t h e c e l e b r a t e d name of R a j -
wade alone!
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 335
LODI DYANSTY
844. A f t e r t h e e n d o f t h e S a y y a d D y n a s t y i n A . D . 1450
some L o d i s o f A f g h a n e x t r a c t i o n r u l e d as Sultans at Delhi
for some time. O f t h e m a l l S h i k a n d a r L o d i t r i e d to consoli
d a t e h i s p o w e r d u r i n g A . D . 1488 to 1517. This Shikandar
L o d i again was b o r n of a H i n d u mother,'^ but like every
other Muslim ruler he always had a stern eye u p o n t h e
Hindus**. H e again enforced the ban on the Hindu pilgri
mages, w h i c h the Hindus had begun to make in the
meanwhile. H e even forbade c o l l e c t i v e baths i n h o l y rivers
on Parvani days. Nevertheless as elsewhere the Hindus
resisted stubbornly even at the cost of their lives. The
following account of a great m a r t y r should suffice to illust
rate the foregoing remarks.
845. A t a certain t o w n near L a k h n a u (Lucknow) lived
a B r a h m i n named B u d d h a , who preached t h a t whatever the
just a n d v i r t u o u s religious code one f o l l o w e d , so l o n g as one
f o l l o w e d i t sincerely, i t was equally acceptable to God. In
spite of a l l the harassment caused to h i m b y the Muslims on
t h i s a c c o u n t , he p r o p a g a t e d h i s v i e w s so v e r y v i g o r o u s l y t h a t
even the K a z i of L a k h n a u had to give way. I n the end the
authorities c o m m i t t e d this complaint to the S u l t a n . Shikan-
darkhan, thereupon, had a full-dress debate between this
B r a h m i n a n d nine other learned M o u l a v i s . B u t the B r a h m i n ,
l o y a l as he w a s t o h i s o w n r e l i g i o n a n d t o t r u t h , would not
give i n . So the S u l t a n h i m s e l f threatened h i m : " B e a M u s l i m
or y o u w i l l be put to instant death". A n d as the said
B r a h m i n s p u r n e d h i s t h r e a t he w a s k i l l e d f o r t h w i t h * ' .
RANA-SANG
846. A f t e r the death o f S h i k a n d a r Lodi i n A . D . 1517
his son Ibrahim Lodi ascended the tottering throne o f the
Sultan of Delhi. Por the disintegrating Muslim power at
Delhi experienced e x c r u c i a t i n g d e a t h pangs at the hands o f
the R a j p u t s o f the t i m e , who h a d i n E a n a Sang a very great
valiant leader. E v e n the smaller M u s l i m rulers took great
offence a t t h e b r a v e d e e d s o f R a n a S a n g . The ruler of Idar
336 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
BABAR'S INVASION
847. Beset with such calamities Subedar Daulatkhan
Lodi o f L a h o r e became, a l o n g w i t h other M u s l i m chieftains,
q u i t e p e s s i m i s t i c a b o u t h i s o w n safe e x i s t e n c e . As the last
resort, t h e y i n v i t e d Babar,** the t h e n p o w e r f u l r u l e r o f A f g h a
n i s t a n , to help them put down R a n a Sang. Babar, too, h a d
b e e n w a i t i n g f o r s u c h a n o p p o r t u n i t y , f o r as a descendant of
T a i m u r l a n g he c l a i m e d a d i r e c t r i g h t to the sovereignty of
India**. So B a b a r hastened to help Daulatkhan Lodi in
A . D . 1526.
848. Seeing this allied M u s l i m a r m y come menacingly
the scared S u l t a n I b r a h i m L o d i sought the help of the valiant
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 337
K h u s h r u k h a n a n d w a s g r a d u a l l y r a i s e d t o be t h e commander
of a huge Muslim army to invade the South. Till the
moment he became suflSciently powerful, Khushrukhan
outwardly maintained his Muslim garb; b u t as s o o n as he
r e t u r n e d f r o m h i s s o u t h e r n c a m p a i g n he c u t off t h e Muslim
Sultan, Mubarik, and crowned himself as H i n d u E m p e r o r
p r o u d l y p r o c l a i m i n g t h a t he w a s o r i g i n a l l y a H i n d u a n d t h a t
he was r e - e m b r a c i n g t h a t r e l i g i o n once a g a i n . N o t content
w i t h t h i s , he r e c o n v e r t e d h u n d r e d s o f s u c h u n h a p p y c o n v e r t s
to H i n d u i s m , a n d changed the Muslim Masjids into Hindu
Temples ! T h e e x c i t i n g news o f t h i s u n h e a r d o f b u t success
ful, attack o f H i n d u t w a (fffc^) u p o n t h e M u s l i m e m p i r e a n d
M u s l i m religion, h a d already reached the farthest corners of
India. N a t u r a l l y w h e n H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a were s t a t i o n e d
a t D e l h i as c a p t i v e M u s l i m converts at the orders of the
M u s l i m S u l t a n , they must have heard the e x c i t e d discussions
about this very recent happening, which must have egged
them o n t o a t t e m p t some such seemingly i m p o s s i b l e feat o f
escaping to the D e c c a n w i t h a large army. So t h e y must
have simulated to Mohammed Tughlak that they were
s t a u n c h M u s l i m s a n d as s u c h d e s e r v e d h i s f u l l e s t confidence,
a n d t h a t is w h y M o h a m m e d T u g h l a k appoined H a r i h a r and
B u k k a at the h e a d o f the M u s l i m a r m y i n t h a t region. W h e n
Miohammed T u g h l a k shifted his capital from Devgiri to
D e l h i he c o u l d not keep sufficient army i n the South to
protect the i m p e r i a l territory i n the D e c c a n . So when the
news o f the probable r i s i n g o f the H i n d u s came to his ears,
he decided to send these t w o warriors to strengthen the
i m p e r i a l p o s i t i o n i n t h e s o u t h b e c a u s e i n t h e first p l a c e they
were closely connected w i t h the royal H i n d u families of the
Deccan and s e c o n d l y because they were now trustworthy
Muslims. H a r i h a r a n d B u k k a , t o o , g o t t h e w i s h e d for o p p o r
t u n i t y a n d s h o w e d a l l t h e eagerness t o e x e c u t e t h e t a s k s set
to them. It was an established practice o f the Sultans o f
D e l h i to send the converted H i n d u s to extend the imperial
l)oundaries a n d s u c h a t t e m p t s b o r e r i c h f r u i t , as c a n be seen
i n t h e case o f M a l i q K a f u r a n d o t h e r s . With the apparent
346 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
is n o r o o m h e r e f o r a n y d e t a i l e d h i s t o r i c a l a c c o u n t .
FOUNDATION
T H E ADVENT OF T H E WESTERN
NATIONS IN INDIA
883. D u r i n g this very period the E u r o p e a n , Portuguese
discovered a sea route to India and entered the I n d i a n
political arena*". Their first entry was not effected in
Vijaynagar; it was the coastal P r i n c e S a m u d r i n (Zamorin) to
the southern corner o f I n d i a w h o w a s t h e i r first h o s t . This
seemingly insignificant event is recorded here m e r e l y for
keeping u p the time-sequence. T h e new l o c u s t - l i k e aggression
of the western powers which followed it will h a v e t o be
reviewed i n a separate chapter.
MAHARAJA NARESH
884. Eollowing the t h r e a d o f the h i s t o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r
it must be said that d u r i n g one or t w o generations t h i s
second r o y a l dynasty o f S h a l v a N a r s i n h was i n its turn
overthrown when another military commander, Naresh by
n a m e , a s s a s s i n a t e d the t h e n r u l i n g m o n a r c h , a n d established
the t h i r d r u l i n g d y n a s t y of V i j a y n a g a r i n A . D . 1507. In all
these three p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s one remarkable thing is
noticeable that even w h e n the M u s l i m States were w a i t i n g
m o s t a n x i o u s l y to destroy this H i n d u E m p i r e , a n d even w h e n
these H i n d u - M u s l i m states were constantly at w a r , these
p o l i t i c a l r e v o l u t i o n s t o o k place amongst the Hindus them
selves. T h e surrounding M u s l i m states got no o p p o r t u n i t y to
l e n d a h e l p i n g h a n d t o one contending H i n d u side against
the other a n d thus force their g r i p on i t , nor h a d t h e y the
courage to do i l * ^ .
MAHARAJADHIRAJ KRISHNADEVRAI
891. To the above-mentioned T u i u v dynasty of Naresh
•of V i j a y n a g a r b e l o n g e d the mighty emperor Krishnadevrai
-who r u l e d f r o m A . D . 1509 t o 1 5 3 C . H e was well-educated
a n d his address was clever and pleasing. H e impressed even
the greatest o f scholars o f the t i m e . T h e learned scholars of
•of S a n s k r i t , Telegu, Tamil and K a n n a d literatures were
.generously patronized by his court*". In his court were
e i g h t g r e a t p o e t s w h o m he called '5r^af^«t' ("Elephants of
the E i g h t D i r e c t i o n s " . ) H e h i m s e l f was a great w r i t e r . His
Telegu book named 'sng^T ^ c * ) ^ ' is very well-kno-wn".
M a h a r a j a K r i s h n a d e v r a i was equally fond of architecture
and sculpture. He i t was who got the famous R a m M a n d i r
o f V i j a y n a g a r b u i l t , b e s i d e s the m a n y f o r t s , r a m p a r t s , t e m p l e s
•courtyards, monasteries a n d caravan sarais throughout his
empire**. He made munificent grants to the B r a h m i n s a n d
temples**. H i s career s h i n e s w i t h his various virtues such
as courteous behaviour, d e x t e r i t y i n discourse, prudence i n
politics, his long-range view i n chalking out plans and
formulating p o l i c i e s a n d last b u t not the least, his sternness
a n d v a l o u r i n respect o f the enemies. Western and other
foreign historians have unanimously praised him as an
u n r i v a l l e d g r e a t ruler** !
892. If Maharajadhiraj was most c i v i l w i t h the gentle
folks, he was unrelenting and merciless when he fought
bravely with the enemies of his religion or those of his
n a t i o n ! V i c t o r y graced h i m i n his bitter war w i t h Adilshah**,
w h e r e u p o n t h e t r e a t y he effected w i t h t h e Adilshahi Sultan,
laid down s u c h a c r i d t e r m s as c o m p l e t e l y c r u s h e d d o w n t h e
Muslim swaggering c l a i m s of invincibility**, established the
s u p e r i o r i t y o f the H i n d u s , a n d were accepted by the abject
M u s l i m rulers with great reluctance.
893. H i s a r m y was v a s t a n d p o w e r f u l . It comprised of
seven hundred t h o u s a n d foot, t w e n t y - t w o t h o u s a n d c a v a l r y
a n d five h u n d r e d a n d fifty-one elephants ever prepared for
"war*'.
894. T h e g l o r y o f V i j a y n a g a r reached its z e n i t h in the
358 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
T H E DESTRUCTION OF VIJAYNAGAR
904. A l l t h e five M u s l i m S t a t e s i n t h e D e c c a n a n d the
M u s l i m society i n general t o o k a great fright at the defeat o f
N i z a m s h a h i at the hands o f R a m r a i a n d especially the fierce
reprisals t h a t the H i n d u s h a d n e w l y begun a n d were e x c i t e d
w i t h extreme fear a n d a n g e r . T h e y came to realize that i f
they w a n t e d their k i n g d o m s to last and i f at a l l they w i s h e d
t o l i v e as M u s l i m s i t was a b s o l u t e l y necessary for them to
forget their mutual grievances and launch a united and
362 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y
•the m a s s o f e v i d e n c e n o w a v a i l a b l e .
910. B u t these w r i t e r s , b o t h the foreign and Muslim
'ones a n d also t h e H i n d u s w i t h a p e r v e r t e d sense o f v i r t u e s , d o
n o t s e e — d o n o t r e m e m b e r — w h e n t h e y s a y so, w h a t cause h a d
the H i n d u s given to M a h m u d of Ghazni, Mohammed Ghori,
T a i m u r l a n g , B a b a r and others to invade them. They had
never harmed any of them i n any way. H o w m a n y masjids
i n Ghazni h a d the H i n d u s burnt ? H o w many of the<Muslim
subjects i n the lands of Ghor or G h a z n i h a d been oppressed
and how m a n y o f their womenfolk h a d been raped b y the
Hindus ? H o w m a n y millions of the M u s l i m women h a d been
k e p t b y t h e H i n d u s as c o n c u b i n e s o r m a i d s ? W h a t a t r o c i t i e s
d i d the H i n d u s c o m m i t first o n the M u s l i m s for avenging
w h i c h the above mentioned M u s l i m leaders marched towards
India ? D i d they not, each one o f t h e m , d e c l a r e o p e n l y i n
t h e i r c o u r t s t h a t i t was s o l e l y f o r t h e s a k e o f c o m p l e t e l y des
t r o y i n g the H i n d u s , for w i p i n g out their race from the face
of the earth a n d for converting them forcibly to Islam t h a t
they attacked the I n d i a n continent ?
911. While reviewing this destruction of Vijaynagar,
it is e n o u g h t o see i f e v e n t h e M u s l i m w r i t e r s h a v e t h e face
to say that before the m i g h t y armies of A l l a u d d i n and
Maliq Kafur marched against the D e c c a n the South Indian
H i n d u s h a d perpetrated any atrocities on n o n - H i n d u s i n the
north. I f t h e y c a n n o t d o so t h e y should explain why the
M u s l i m armies a t t a c k e d the H i n d u s i n the S o u t h and brought
wholesale destruction o n state after state from Devgiri,
W a r a n g a l t o M a d u r a i , m u c h i n t h e s a m e h o r r i b l e f o r m as w a s
meted out to V i j a y n a g a r . W h y did they hurl insults and
i n d i g n i t i e s at the H i n d u religion a n d w h y d i d those • M u s l i m
demons persecute the innumerable H i n d u men and women ?
N o b o d y c a n s a y b y a n y s t r e t c h o f i m a g i n a t i o n t h a t is w a s t o
avenge the religious atrocities of the H i n d u s over the M u s l i m s
of the N o r t h . I t was due to the fact that extirpating the
Hindus was itself c o n s i d e r e d t o be t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t y — a
h o l y f a i t h as i t w e r e !
912. T h e u n h e s i t a t i n g , shameless a n d open s t a n d of the
L
5 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H 365.
M u s l i m w r i t e r s o f t h e t i m e s a n d o f t h o s e before a n d a f t e r i s ,
" W e believe t h a t i t is our chief religious d u t y to annihilate
the n o n - M u s l i m s . T o conquer the kafir H i n d u states, to rape
the royal H i n d u ladies, to enslave millions of other kafir-
women and men, a n d to massacre others, to burn, devas
tate a n d demolish the H i n d u capital cities, their temples,
t h e i d o l s o f t h e i r G o d s , t o r e d u c e t o ashes t h e i r l i b r a r i e s of
religious books and d o a l l s o r t s o f w r o n g s t o t h e m were a l l
the 'holy acts' o f the Muslim G a z i s — t h e defenders o f the
Muslim faith ! A l l these ' h o l y ' acts were done to chastise
the kafirs s t r i c t l y a c c o r d i n g to the M u s l i m religious a n d e t h i
cal code, for t h e i r inexcusable (unpardonable) sin of being;
kafirs ! W h e n the kafirs c a l l these h o l y acts atrocities, they
m u s t be p l a i n l y t o l d t h a t t h e y were not atrocities at a l l !'
T h e y w e r e a l l r i g h t e o u s a n d v i r t u o u s a c t s ! I t is t h e bounden
duty of every faithful f o l l o w e r o f I s l a m t h a t he m u s t t h u s ,
chastise the kafirs whenever, and to whatever extent, he-
m i g h t be a b l e t o d o s o .
913. "But for the H i n d u s to c a l l our religious chastise
ment atrocities and to retaliate against our holy religion as
a reaction against our so-called cruelties, to b u r n our pure
m a s j i d s b e c a u s e we h a v e b u r n e d t h e i r t e m p l e s — i t is s i m p l y
d i a b o l i c !—atrocious i n the extreme ! "
914. I t is b e c a u s e t h e M u s l i m s h a d t h i s p e r v e r t e d con--
ception of their religious d u t y that they marched upoa
V i j a y n a g a r p r i m a r i l y as i t w a s a Hindu State, and as the
Hindus stubbornly refused to become M u s l i m s . E v e n i f the
V i j a y n a g a r armies had not invaded the Bahamani Muslim
S t a t e s , as t h e y o f t e n d i d , a n d e v e n i f t h e y h a d n o t r e t a l i a t e d
w i t h equal vehemence against the usual M u s l i m atrocities by
burning their masjids and houses and plundering their
p r o p e r t y , a l l the M u s l i m Sultans w o u l d have a t t a c k e d V i j a y
nagar H i n d u s s i m p l y for their fault of being H i n d u s . They
would have c o m m i t t e d the same i n h u m a n atrocities, even i f '
the H i n d u s o f V i j a y n a g a r h a d not done them any h a r m , had,
t h e y b u t g o t a n o p p o r t u n i t y t o d o so !
.366 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INE>IAN HISTORV
SHAHAJI, T H E VALIANT!
918» T h e m o s t p r o m i n e n t o f a l l these M a r a t h a S i r d a r s ,
and the one i n w h o m a l w a y s b l a z e d t h e secret a m b i t i o n t o
•establish a H i n d u p o w e r was Shahaji, the valiant, of the
•6TH GLORIOUS E P O C H 367
Bhosale family.
919. It has been a l r e a d y s t a t e d t h a t after the collapse
o f V i j a y n a g a r T i r u m a l r a i a n d o t h e r H i n d u p r i n c e s fled t o t h e
S o u t h a n d established another independent Hindu principal
i t y a t P e n u k o n d a i n i n A . D , 1567'*. Shreerang, Tirumalrai's
son, r e m o v e d his capital to C h a n d r a g i r i after his father's
death". Other princes, too, founded their s m a l l States, but
they were, i n fact, the fragments o f the old Vijaynagar
empire n o w set adrift after the deluge. O f the different
'Nayaks' (Subhedars) of the V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e a few now
consolidated their power and ruled independently. Some
called themselves 'Palegars' and founded the states of J i n g i ,
Tanjawar a n d other small H i n d u states''. S o e v e n after the
collapse o f V i j a y n a g a r the whole region south o f the capital
right up t o R a m e s h w a r a m was under the H i n d u sway'*. L a t e r
•still with the nominal suzereinty o f the S u l t a n o f V i j a p u r ,
S h a h a j i , as a V i j a p u r i S i r d a r , e s t a b l i s h e d h i s ' d e f a c t o ' o v e r -
l o r d s h i p i n the south a n d brought t h e m a l l under his unifying
c o n t r o l . S h a h a j i e x e r t e d a g r e a t influence as a n a b l e p o l i t i c a l
•and m i l i t a r y leader, because o f his victories, right from
Ahmednagar to Rameshwaram under every M u s l i m power,
f r o m the M o g h a l s o f D e l h i to the moribund Sultanate of
Vijapur. H e w a s e q u a l l y k n o w n e v e r y w h e r e as t h e staunch
s u p p o r t e r o f t h e H i n d u s ! H i s was t h e d e c i d i n g v o t e i n r e s p e c t
o f the p o l i t i c a l manoeuvres i n the south. A line from a con
temporary poet, which became a common s a y i n g i n those
days, stated that t h e earth was r u l e d b y the two guardians
o f d i r e c t i o n s ' . 3tt W ^ f f f ftlrl Wf^lt t I
('Shahajahan i n the n o r t h a n d Shahaji i n the South.')
920' For Shahaji thus to conquer the r e m n a n t s o f the
V i j a y n a g a r E m p i r e i n the name of a Muslim would at the
first s i g h t seem h i g h l y p r e p o s t e r o u s and would even smell of
h i g h treason against the H i n d u nation. But it should, at
the same t i m e , be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t i s b e c a u s e he b r o u g h t
a h these scattered a n d v a n q u i s h e d H i n d u states under his
unified control that he c o u l d overawe his very S u l t a n a n d
r u l e the S o u t h l i k e an independent Hindu King at Mysore.
368 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R V
•
CHAPTEIi X X
923. A f t e r h a v i n g so f a r r e v i e w e d I n d i a n H i s t o r y f r o m
the standpoint o f the H i n d u n a t i o n , we s h a l l n o w t a k e u p
some connected events o f the sixteenth century and
thereafter.
free a n d s t r o n g H i n d u S t a t e s l i k e t h e V i j a y n a g a r e m p i r e had
a l r e a d y been e s t a b l i s h e d . In Eajputana and Gondwana, too,
the H i n d u kings w i t h their d a r i n g armies had frequently
w o r s t e d t h e M u s l i m forces !
957. B u t i n the P u n j a b alone there was left no Hindu
s t r o n g enough to challenge the M u s l i m government. A t such
a dark hour
SHREE GURU NANAK
began to preach i n the P u n j a b t h a t from the p o i n t of v i e w of
Ood b o t h t h e H i n d u s a n d t h e M u s l i m s w e r e t h e same. Both
the communities could attain bliss through his p a t h of
d e v o t i o n . B o t h t h e c o m m u n i t i e s were o n e c o m m o n f r a t e r n i t y .
I n h i s sect, he s a i d , he d i d not recognize a n y distinction
between the t w o . Y e t w i t h a l l his p r e a c h i n g o f this c o m m o n
accord, very few Muslims could be f o u n d amongst his
disciples. A l l the others were H i n d u s . Shree G u r u N a n a k
h i m s e l f was a K h a t r i * * . H e d i e d i n 1538. A l t h o u g h he had
sons of his own they did not follow his tenets. So he
i n s t a l l e d h i s d i s c i p l e A n g a d as t h e c h i e f p r i e s t after himself.
This sect o f Shree G u r u N a n a k , however, was at least u p t o
his d e a t h n o t h i n g more t h a n a mere d e v o t i o n a l g r o u p , a s i n g
ing choir of devotional songs and mattered very little
politically. Still his grief at the miserable plight of the
H i n d u s f o u n d echoes i n s o m e o f h i s w r i t i n g s . P o r e x a m p l e :
T h e K s h a t r i y a s h a v e l e f t t h e i r r e l i g i o u s d u t i e s (of p r o t e c t i n g
the land), as the Muslims have flourished. The whole
u n i v e r s e has taken on itself one c o l o u r , a n d r e l i g i o n is i n
danger; p e o p l e h a v e b e g u n t o w e a r b l u e g a r m e n t s a n d so t h e
T u r k s a n d P a t h a n s h a v e become r u l e r s .
959. Many other similar lines ascribed to h i m have
been very popular. L i k e a l l o t h e r H i n d u s a i n t s he a l s o h a s
condemned many b l i n d superstitions and foolish customs.
: 960. A f t e r G u r u A n g a d the t h i r d was Guru Amardas
(A.D. 1574) a n d t h e f o u r t h G u r u w a s R a m d a s . I t is s a i d he
S T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 387
had an interview with Akbar, and the emperor is s a i d to
have bequeathed a large tract o f l a n d t o him^*. O n the
same land G u r u Ramdas dug out a beautiful lake and built
a temple on its bank, w h i c h is n o w k n o w n as 'Amritsar'.
<5uru Ramdas died in A . D . 1681. The fifth Guru was
A r j u n m a l i n whose t i m e s S i k h i s m grew r a p i d l y , for t h e y now
had a central rendezvous at A m r i t s a r . Moreover, the grow
i n g n e e d o f a r e l i g i o u s t e x t f o r t h i s g r o w i n g sect w a s s a t i s f i e d
by h i m b y collecting whatever sayings of Guru Nanak he
•could get hold of a l o n g w i t h those o f other contemporary
saints a n d thereby creating an authorized religious b o o k for
t h e S i k h s ! T h i s v e r y a u t h o r i z e d r e l i g i o u s t e x t - b o o k was c a l l e d
by h i m ' G u r u g r a n t h ' or 'Adigranth'^^. I n i t are t o be found
the sayings of Kabir as also those of the M a h a r a s h t r i a n
saint, N a m d e v . W h i l e the M a h a r a s h t r i a n saint, N a m d e v , was
on a p i l g r i m a g e o f the Punjab his teaching o f the path of
• d e v o t i o n (»if^ and his ' A b h a n g s ' (hymns) had a wide
spread influence there. T h e s t r i k i n g s i m i l a r i t y between his
teachings a n d those of G u r u N a n a k p r o m p t e d the i n c l u s i o n of
some o f S a n t N a m d e v ' s M a r a t h i p o e m s i n t h i s ' G u r u g r a n t h ' ^ * .
T h i s G u r u g r a n t h is i n P r a k r u t w h i c h is n o w called in the
Punjab as Punjabi. It was not written i n the Devnagri
s c r i p t w h i c h was t h e n c a l l e d ' S h a s t r i L i p i ' as it was mostly
employed b y the learned ' P a n d i t s for w r i t i n g about scientific
topics. J u s t as f o r o r d i n a r y d a y - t o - d a y affairs ' M o d i ' script
was employed i n Maharashtra till very recently, similarly
i n the Punjab at t h a t t i m e i n general correspondence of the
c o m m o n people a P r a k r u t script, was employed a n d i t served
for t h i s ' A d i g r a n t h ' . T h e s c r i p t was c o m m o n l y c a l l e d ' L u n d i -
m u n d i ' . B u t a f t e r t h e G u r u g r a n t h b a d been w r i t t e n i n i t the
S i k h s b e g a n t o c a l l i t G u r u m u k h i ' ' as i t w a s a d o p t e d b y t h e i r
Gurus !
961. W h e n J a h a n g i r became the emperor his eldest son,
K h u s h r u , rebelled a g a i n s t h i m , a n d fled t o t h e P u n j a b . As
the Sikh Guru A r j u n d e v gave h i m shelter, the enraged
Jahangir captured the S i k h G u r u and s l e w him^^, i n the
Sikh history Guru Arjun was. t h e first heroic m a r t y r who
388 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN H I S T O R Y
If preferred, you may request a loan by contacting Center for Research Libraries
through your Interlibrary Loan Office.
T o i m b i b e t h i s p r i n c i p l e o n t h e i r m i n d s t h e first r e l i g i o u s r i t e
t h a t was performed was the s p r i n k l i n g on their heads of the
h o l y w a t e r w h i c h w a s c h u r n e d b y a s h a r p s t e e l s w o r d as t h e
mantras were chanted. T h e n i t was enjoined upon them
that they were always to have a sword fastened to their
waist; they were never to cut the h a i r on a n y part o f t h e i r
body. T h e y were a s k e d ever to g i r d u p their loins, to w e a r
kaccha or langot—a loin-cloth, and to wear steel rings r o u n d
t h e i r w r i s t s as a m a r k o f t h e i r stern m i l i t a r y vow. A comb
w a s a l s o c o n s i d e r e d t o be a m u s t for e v e y S i k h . T h u s h a i r
Kesh) a comb ( ^n-^T^T K a n g h a ), a loin-cloth (^=5gf-5fjTte
Kaocha), a steel ring (^^i K a r a ) and a s w o r d ( gqpir K r i p a n )
b e c a m e t h e five i n s e p a r a b l e marks of every true Sikh, and
w e r e c a l l e d 'five k a k k a s ' * . The military w i n g of the S i k h s ,
specially chosen b y the G u r u has since then been c a l l e d t h e
'Khalsa', which has become an honourable appellation
throughout the whole of India. Khalsa is o r i g i n a l l y a n
U r d u word meaning 'chosen'" !
968. A s s o o n as t h i s 'Khalsa' army reached a desired
magnitude G u r u G o v i n d s i n g began to conquer smaller H i n d u -
M u s l i m States or to sack them. Quite n a t u r a l l y the M o g h a l
Emperor, Aurangzeb, who h a d most brutally murdered his
father, Tej B a h a d u r , for not renouncing his religion, sent
a detachment of his a r m y ' s capture Guru Govindsing.
Because o f the actions that were fought w i t h the Moghal
a r m y t h e G u r u e n c l o s e d h i m s e l f i n the f o r t o f A n a n d p u r , w h i c h
was i m m e d i a t e l y invested by the Moghals'®. A m o n g s t the
s o l d i e r s fighting w i t h G u r u G o v i n d s i n g f r o m t h e f o r t were t w o
o f h i s sons below the age o f e i g h t e e n . I n o r d e r t o b o o s t u p
the courage of the army the Guru sent his two sons with
other soldiers out of the fort to fight w i t h the M o g h a l s .
While these two sons were being done to death i n this
unequal battle this strange father was crying words of
approbation 'Wah-wa ! Wah-wa i^o. At night-fall the
fighting s t o p p e d as a m a t t e r o f c o u r s e a n d t h e r e m n a n t o f t h e
K h a l s a b a t t a l i o n entered the fort very stealthily. B u t of t h a t
K h a l s a (chosen) s o l d i e r s m a n y h a d lost hope. So t h e Guru
=392 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
v i e w o f t h e H i n d u s m u s t be m e n t i o n e d h e r e . Because o f the
creation o f the Khalsa sect there have been t w o d i v i s i o n s
amongst the Sikhs : Sahajdhari and Keshdhari. The Sahaj-
dharis follow the path of G u r u N a n a k . T h e y don't allow the
h a i r t o g r o w u n c u t , n o r are t h e y p a r t i c u l a r a b o u t f o l l o w i n g t h e
other 'kakkas'. Thousands of such H i n d u S i k h s fall under
t h i s S a h a j d h a r i sect. B u t i t m u s t be r e m e m b e r e d t h a t i t w a s
Shree Govindsing who, b y giving them a m a r t i a l garb, built
the Sikhs into a virile sub-Hindu nation, which could
u l t i m a t e l y oust the M u s l i m r u l e from the P u n j a b at the p o i n t
of the sword.
975. Shree Veer B a n d a B a i r a g i — T h e name which can
n e v e r be o m i t t e d f r o m t h e l i s t o f t h e b r a v e m a r t y r s o f H i n d u
history is t h a t o f V e e r B a n d a B a i r a g i w h o f o r t h e first t i m e
avenged the wrongs done b y the M u s l i m s o n the H i n d u s and
even boldly attacked them. H e was o r i g i n a l l y a V a i s h n a v
saint*^ k n o w n r o u n d a b o u t N a n d e d , where he happened to
m e e t G u r u G o v i n d s i n g * ^ f r o m w h o m he g r a d u a l l y l e a r n t o f t h e
m i s e r a b l e p l i g h t o f the H i n d u s i n the P u n j a b , o f the harrow
ing calamities t h a t befell G u r u Govindsing's own f a m i l y and
o f t h e r e l e n t l e s s w a r he h i m s e l f h a d c a r r i e d o u t i n s p i t e o f a l l
odds. He was p a r t i c u l a r l y m u c h m o v e d t o h e a r t h e d e s p a i r
i n g c o m p l a i n t o f the G u r u t h a t there was n o b o d y left in the
Punjab to avenge the tragic deaths o f h i s f o u r sons. His.
b l o o d began to b o i l a n d he once again took the bow and
arrows o f his former v o c a t i o n i n life. G u r u Govindsing wrote
a note to a l l his former disciples to render Veer B a n d a every
possible help. T a k i n g that note a n d vowing terrible revenge
upon the M u s l i m s for t h e i n h u m a n atrocities committed by
t h e m o n t h e H i n d u s , t h i s b r a v e H i n d u s o u l m a d e h i s w a y to-
the Punjab*'.
976. But alas ! want o f space and m y o w n o l d age
m a k e s i t i m p e r a t i v e t h a t w h a t e v e r i s w r i t t e n so f a r s h o u l d be
somehow rounded up. E l s e I w o u l d certainly have described,
i f not i n full, at least briefly the havoc Veer Baba Banda
wrought amongst the Muslims o f the Punjab, their grand
slaughter**, t h e m o s t a p p r o p r i a t e r e t a l i a t i o n o f t h e molesta-
6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 395
tion o f the H i n d u w o m e n , the c a p t u r e o f t h e s a m e S i r h i n d ,
where G u r u G o v i n d s i n g ' s two sons were b u r i e d alive behind
the brick-walls, and the eventual burning of the Muslim
l o c a l i t y there'*, n o t t o s p e a k o f t h e a b j e c t p a r a d e o f Muslim
men, women a n d children, barefooted, i n the hot sun"", the
s a m e a t r o c i o u s t o r t u r e s o f t h e M u s l i m s as were v i s i t e d upon
the H i n d u s for not renouncing H i n d u i s m and finally the
p r o c l a m a t i o n o f a H i n d u State i n the whole o f the Punjab^"!.
We have already shown i n the s i x t h chapter o f this book
h o w the M u s l i m c o m m u n i t y w a s p a n i c - s t r i c k e n whenever the
H i n d u s opened u p religious aggression o n the M u s l i m s . Baba
Banda also struck terror i n the hearts of the Punjabi
Muslims by his retaliatory aggression. A t last the E m p e r o r
of D e l h i sent a b i g a r m y to the Punjab"^. R e s o r t i n g to the
guerrilla warfare B a b a B a n d a defeated i t at v a r i o u s p l a c e s .
B u t as i l l - l u c k w o u l d h a v e i t , t h e K h a l s a S i k h s b e g a n to be
jealous of the epithet "Hindu commander" which Baba
Banda Bairagi had c h o s e n f o r himself^'*. Ultimately that
jealousy grew to such a n extent t h a t the u n i t e d H i n d u a r m y
o f V e e r B a n d a b r o k e i n t o t w o f a c t i o n s , a n d t h e one c o n s i s t i n g
of the K h a l s a S i k h s deserted h i m . The K h a l s a Sikh faction
w a s b y i t s e l f n o t a b l e t o c o n q u e r the M u s l i m s . N a t u r a l l y the
M o g h a l a r m y grew stronger and i n a desperate action v a l i a n t
B a n d a B a i r a g i fell i n t o the M u s l i m hands w i t h his only son
and close f o l l o w e r s " * . The M u s l i m s were haunted b y a false
f e a r t h a t V e e r B a n d a possessed some m a g i c p o w e r , and the
higher Muslim of&cials, too, feared t h a t e v e n w h e n he w a s
b o u n d h a n d a n d foot w i t h strong iron fetters, Veer B a n d a
Baba would transform h i m s e l f i n t o a cat a n d w o u l d escape
through the ranks o f a powerful army. S o he w a s sent to
Delhi locked in a strong cage, like a w i l d beast, along
w i t h m a n y other captive H i n d u warriors"". W h a t a horrible
scene it was when he was brought i n the presence o f the
Emperor ! ! How hellishly inhuman the torture of Veer
Banda, his o n l y son and his hundred o r so H i n d u f o l l o w e r s ,
a n d the streams of blood that flowed ! !. Veer B a n d a was
not beheaded or k i l l e d straightaway. H e was p i e r c e d scores
396 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
•
CHAPTER X X I
998. A t t h i s t i m e i n t h e m i l l e n n i a l H i n d u - M u s l i m epic-
w a r such a great catastrophe befell the whole of I n d i a — a n d
especially Maharashtra—as h a d menaced perhaps, a v e r y few
nations of the w o r l d . T o a d d to the M u s l i m m a e l s t r o m f r o m
, the n o r t h E u r o p e a n n a t i o n s l i k e the Portuguese, the D u t c h ,
the F r e n c h a n d the E n g l i s h dashed o n I n d i a — a n d especially
the D e c c a n , w i t h an a v a l a n c h i n e force, a n d i t was p r a c t i c a l l y
the lot of the M a h a r a s h t r a , born out of the times o f S h i v a j i ,
t o face a l l alone a l l these terrific aggressions. Stranger
t h a n t h i s is the fact t h a t this Maharashtra, b o r n as i t w a s
from the sacrificial fire of dire calamities, faced them a l l
successfully, and was a match for a l l the enemies ! The
Muslim imperial throne of D e l h i was h a c k e d to pieces by
the M a r a t h a s and the Muslim p o w e r was finally rooted out
. throughout the whole o f I n d i a .
999. The legend of this exceptional glory and v a l o u r
of Maharashtra has now been g e n e r a l l y k n o w n in its true
perspective and form to the common people i n M a h a r a s h t r a
at least. The credit of m a k i n g it widely k n o w n i n its grand
a n d s p e c t a c u l a r aspect, i n i t s a l l - I n d i a context, m u s t neces
sarily go to the great research-scholars and writers of
history like Rajwade, Ranade, Khare, Itihasacharya
Sardesai a n d others. But with the exception of Ranade,
others have written their books i n Marathi. Histories of
the M a r a t h a s w r i t t e n i n languages other t h a n M a r a t h i have
been m o s t l y w r i t t e n b y o u r age-old enemies l i k e the M u s l i m s , ,
the Portuguese, the E n g l i s h a n d others with horrid perver
s i o n o f facts, a n d u n f o r t u n a t e l y our H i n d u writers from the
other Indian States have echoed them mostly through
ignorance.
1000. H e n c e I , at least, felt, right from my student-
.6TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 40T
1001. B y . t h e w a y , i t w o u l d , I t h i n k , be p r o p e r to relate
j u s t here a s m a l l i n c i d e n t w h i c h bears o n this t o p i c . I had
an earnest desire t o see the late Shree Sardesai from my
very young days. F o r , his books on I n d i a n h i s t o r y we h a d
been r e a d i n g c o n s t a n t l y . B u t we were a l l r e v o l u t i o n a r i e s ,
w h i l e he w a s a h i g h p l a c e d s e r v a n t o f a k i n g — a l t h o u g h t h a t
king happened to be the ruler of a feudatory state like
B a r o d a — s u b o r d i n a t e to the B r i t i s h government ! A g a i n he
was older; I was younger I L a t e r o n I was t r a n s p o r t e d to the
A n d a m a n s and was e v e n t u a l l y released from there i n 1924.
I learn from other people that Sardesai praised my revolu
t i o n a r y a c t i v i t i e s as brave deeds. S o u p to t h e t i m e I w a s
at R a t n a g i r i I sincerely felt that Sardesai should write a
H i s t o r y of the Marathas in English. A s such I sent oral
messages to h i m t o t h a t effect, because every letter of mine
w a s a b u r n i n g s p a r k o f fire, w h i c h w a s most likely to reduce
t o ashes t h e whole house of a government officer l i k e h i m .
Such things often h a p p e n e d i n our r e v o l u t i o n a r y life. So I
k e p t q u i e t . A n d one fine m o r n i n g a n o l d g e n t e l m a n appeared
at m y door-step, m y rented tenement i n the house of Shree
Nana Patwardhan at Ratnagiri. I g o t u p i n deference to
his grey hair and asked, "Whom have I the pleasure to
•408 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
HINDU PATPADSHAHI
,6T;H G L O R I O U S E?OOH 4 U
A WONDERFUL COINCIDENCE
B U T S I N C E T H E B E G I N N I N G O F T H E 17TH
CENTURY
1019. That m e a n s f r o m t h e b i r t h o f S h i v a j i , so t o s a y ,
the same cruel Goddess of W a r began to show a highly
astonishing difference i n her verdict regarding the same
H i n d u - M u s l i m struggle. A n d i t was this I J u s t as formerly
i t seemed a l m o s t p r e d e t e r m i n e d t h a t the H i n d u s were b o u n d
t o be d e f e a t e d i n every Hindu-Muslim struggle, similarly
now onwards, wherever the H i n d u - M u s l i m armies met, the
H i n d u s ' v i c t o r y was a l m o s t assured a n d the M u s l i m defeat a
foregone c o n c l u s i o n I P r o m t h i s s e v e n t e e n t h c e n t u r y o n w a r d s
w h e r e v e r t h e y m e t the M u s l i m s i n a state o f w a r , the H i n d u s
i n v a r i a b l y v a n q u i s h e d t h e m ! W h e t h e r t h e y were the decisive
Tjattles s h a k i n g t h e v e r y f o u n d a t i o n s o f s t a t e s o r nations or
whether they were o n l y fleeting skirmishes, the v i c t o r y for
the H i n d u s and the rout of the Muslims was the result !
Every Hindu young man should necessarily read the l o n g
list of H i n d u victories from the same b o o k of mine viz :
H i n d u Patpadshahi, the victories which swell our hearts
5 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 415
w i t h p r i d e , t h e v i c t o r i e s a g a i n t h a t Were w o n n o t o n l y o n
land from the Punjab to K a n y a K u m a r i i n t h e s o u t h seas
b u t i n hundreds o f n a v a l engagements f r o m the W e s t e r n (the
so-called Arabian sea !) t o t h e E a s t e r n (the B a y o f B e n g a l )
seas!
" I c is the M u s l i m - i n s u r r e c t i o n !
'The insurgents are the Muslims and not the Hindus ! In
order to punish them severely invade them from a l l sides
a l l at once !
1024. "^^'imit ^ T T ? I ^it^^ ^r^sTfftr ^XKl^ i
them. T h a t weapon is
GUERRILLA WARFARE
EVEN THEN
T H E INVASION O F NADIRSHAH
1034. O f the Muslim Sardars, Emirs and K h a n s who
secretly i n v i t e d N a d i r s h a h to invade I n d i a i n order to crush
the M a r a t h a s , N i z a m - u l - M u l k was the most prominent^*. As
Bajirao I had v a n q u i s h e d h i m c o m p l e t e l y , he f o n d l y hoped
t h a t t h e M a r a t h a s w o u l d be s q u a r e l y p u n i s h e d a n d d e s t r o y e d
b y N a d i r s h a h . H e d i d n o t care w h a t w o u l d h a p p e n subsequ
ently. Nadirshah crossed Attock and reached Lahore in
1732". The E m p e r o r o f D e l h i made a grand show of opposing
h i m w i t h h i s a r m y . B u t i n t h e v e r y first b a t t l e he w a s r o u t e d
entirely". N a d i r s h a h called h i m and p u t h i m i n his prison.
Nizam too was similarly reprimanded for suffering the
M a r a t h a s to be so v e r y p o w e r f u l aa t o engulf the imperial
p o w e r o f D e l h i , a n d b e c a u s e he d i d n o t p a y t h e s e v e r a l crores
•of r u p e e s t h a t he h a d p r o m i s e d , N i a z m , t o o , w a s p u t behind
the b a r s " . T h e n N a d i r s h a h marched straight to D e l h i . O n the
1 0 t h o f M a r c h . 1739 N a d i r s h a h l i q u i d a t e d t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l
•power a n d p r o c l a i m e d h i m s e l f t h e E m p e r o r o f I n d i a " . With
p r e c i p i t a t e h a s t e he n o t o n l y followed the age-old Muslim
imperial tradition but far outdistanced i t w i t h a l l sorts o f
monstrocities a n d orgies o f b l o o d and fire. P l u n d e r , arson
and man-slaughter ran riot i n the streets of D e l h i " . The
Muslims, however, hoped that Nadirshah would at least
annihilate the Marathas. But deliberately or knavishly
N ^ a d i r s h a h d i d n o t offend t h e M a r a t h a s . W h y , i n his rage o f
Delhi he never spared the Muslims^*. Nadirshah himself
seated the N i z a m on the back o f a donkey and forced h i m to
undergo the h u m i l i a t i o n o f a parade throughout this c i t y " .
1035. S o o n the news came h e a d l o n g t h a t the Marathas
h a d inflicted a great defeat u p o n the Portuguese a n d t h e w e l l -
Iknown sea-port o f B a s s e i n (Vasai) h a d been conquered from
t h e latter^", a n d t h a t the P o r t u g u e s e Governor of the place
and his a r m y h a d l a i d down their arms and sued for peace
w i t h t h e M a r a t h a s * ^ , a n d t h a t f e e l i n g h i m s e l f free, therefore,
to do as he liked, Bajirao I had started with huge
ipreparations a n d was h e a d i n g t o w a r d s Delhi**.
422 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
"Why do y o u l o o k so a m z e d ? M a r c h o n to D e l h i ( M y
B o y s !) W h a t c a n n o w d e l a y t h e e s t a b l i s h m e n t o f H i n d u - P a t -
padshahi" ?
—Bajirao Peshava. I.
The Maratha Sardars i n the North and the various
diplomats and political workers that Bajirao I had stationed
everywhere also felt k e e n l y t h a t N a d i r s h a h h a d to be t a u g h t
a lesson. F r o m various different places they informed
Bajirao about the movements of Nadirshah a n d the state-
o f affairs i n t h e n o r t h . O f t h o s e r e p o r t e r s one w r i t e r s : —
w a r n i n g o f t h e c o n s e q u e n t p u n i s h m e n t i n case he f a i l e d t o d o
so**. F o o l i s h l y enough d i d Nadirshah w r i t e this letter, but
w i s e l y he r e t r e a t e d I I t goes without saying that this pre
posterous letter of Nadirshah's was s h o w n its w a y to the
waste-paper basket, and in A . D . 1739, C h h a t r a p a t i Shahu
unequivocally declared i n his court that N a d i r s h a h took a
fright of the Maratha retaliation and fled away out of
Indias*.
c o n q u e r i n g M a r a t h a a r m i e s s o o n b e g a n t o e s t a b l i s h , one a f t e r
another, Hindu states a l l over the N o r t h e r n half of India
a n d reached D e l h i a n d w h e n i n t h e p o l i t i c a l affairs o f D e l h i
practically not a blade of grass could move w i t h o u t the
M a r a t h a s u p p o r t , a l l those M u s l i m f a c t i o n s became absolute
l y one at least i n the e a r l y years o f the M a r a t h a p r e p o n d e r -
•ence i n o r d e r t o s u b v e r t i t ' * . Y e t later s t i l l the dissentient
a n d scheming amongst these M u s l i m leaders secretly sought
for the M a r a t h a help for the d e s t r u c t i o n o f t h e i r c o - r e l i g i o n i s t
opponents'*.
T H E FIRST T R E A T Y O F SURRENDER
BY T H E MORIBUND MOGHAL EMPIRE
WITH T H E MARATHAS
P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s r u l i n g f r o m the D o a b to R o h i l k h a n d at t h a t
t i m e c o n s i d e r e d t h e m s e l v e s t o be ' h i g h - b o r n ' A f g h a n s o f t h e
finest mettle*". E v e n the Moghal imperial power and the
T u r k i s h N a w a b s a n d c h i e f t a i n s d r e a d e d t h e m most*^. , T h e s e
Afghans had even at that time close a n d uninterrupted
blood-relations and family ties w i t h the 'original' stalk of
the Afghans beyond the H i m a l a y a s . E v e r y year hundreds
•of t h o s e ' t r u e - b r e d ' a n d ' r e a l ' A f g h a n s c a m e to reside i n this
P a t h a n i s t a n i n the D o a b w h i l e the A f g h a n s here w e n t over to
"their o r i g i n a l h o m e s . I t clearly means, therefore, t h a t the
t h o u s a n d s o f the P a t h a n - R o h i l l a s i n the long tract between
the Doab a n d t h e R o h i l k h a n d were, t i l l that time at least,
^real' a n d 'original', 'true-born' and 'thorough-bred' Pathans
and Afghans ! A n d the M a r a t h a s ? T h e y belonged, after a l l
originally and traditionally, to that country—India—which
iter enemies called sterile—born and brought u p there for
generations together ! E v e n t h e n d i d t h e y n o t often prove
t h e s e so c a l l e d ' t r u e - b o r n ' and 'thorough-bred' Pathans and
Afghans to be o f b a s e r m e t t l e i n t h e final test o n the field
of battle ? E v e n when N a d i r s h a h fell upon Delhi with an
a r m y of the thousands o f his 'true-born' a n d 'thorough-bred'
P a t h a n s crowned himself 'Emperor of D e l h i ' and threatend
to march to the South like Mahmud of Ghazni, is i t not
b e c a u s e he r e a l i z e d i n h i s h e a r t o f h e a r t s t h a t t h e t i m e s h a d
then changed—that i t was n o t the I n d i a o f G h a z n i ' s times—
t h a t n o w i t w a s t h e M a r a t h a s w h o m he h a d to face—that he
r e t r e a t e d so hastily and went clean out of I n d i a 1—Simply
because of the d r e a d of the M a r a t h a s ? I n his wake followed
A b d a l i i n v a d i n g I n d i a t h r i c e or four t i m e s , every time w i t h
a n a r m y o f n o t less t h a n fifty t h o u s a n d s t r o n g , made up of
the pick of T u r k i s h , I r a n i a n , D u r a n i , P a t h a n soldiery. But
how e v e r y t i m e h a d h e t o go b a c k c r e s t - f a l l e n b e c a u s e o f t h e
armed counter-offensive o f the Marathas, how even i n the
t u r n i n g of the scales o f f o r t u n e a n d even after the terrible
losses for the Marathas at Panipat, had he to sign a
treaty**, t h a t t h e d i r e c t i o n o f t h e M o g h a l i m p e r i a l aff"airs a t
D e l h i be l e f t i n t o the hands o f the M a r a t h a s , h o w he a g r e e d
6 T H GLORIOUS E P O C H 431
N O T O N L Y A T T O C K — E V E N B E Y O N D IT !
—sr^^Ti
(Of what calibre were the Sardars under (him) ? Some
w e r e v e r i t a b l e l i o n s , o t h e r s w e r e t i g e r s whereas some o t h e r s
were rhinoceroses indeed ! Why, within a quarter of a
' G h a t a k a ' (a p e r i o d o f 2 4 m i n u t e s ) they planted their flags
in Attock !
1082. A s has been t o l d I n t h e p r e v i o u s chapter, while
Raghunathrao was r e t u r n i n g to the D e c c a n after his unpre
cedented t r i u m p h i n the Punjab, along with his numerous
Sardars a n d warriors, the tidings of his v i c t o r y h a d already
been r e a c h i n g M a h a r a s h t r a f r o m t i m e t o t i m e . O n e d a y a l l t h e
M a r a t h a forces g a t h e r e d t o g e t h e r a t Indore, the next day
t h e y were collecting the chauth and Sardeshmukhi taxes
f r o m a l l o v e r R a j p u t a n a ; l a t e r o n t h e y were r e p o r t e d t o be
rushing into the Antarvedi, punishing the Rohillas and
Pathans for joining hands with Abdali; then conquering
D e l h i a n d p e r f o r m i n g t h e o b s e q u i e s , as i t w e r e , o f the v a u n t e d
i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y o f A b d a l i a n d releasing the M o g h a l empe
ror from his captivity and establishing h i m o n the throne
o f D e l h i as t h e p u p p e t i n M a r a t h a h a n d s ; t h e n a g a i n i m m e d i
ately i n v a d i n g the Punjab routing Abdali's Afghan army of
t e n t h o u s a n d s t r o n g , w h i c h was k e p t t h e r e f o r t h e p r o t e c t i o n
of the P u n j a b at S i r h i n d . T h e n A b d a l i ' s son T a i m u r s h a h a n d
his genera] J a h a n k h a n were r e p o r t e d t o h a v e fled f r o m t h e
Marathas without giving any battle, and fled straight to
Kabul leaving Lahore to the tender care of the M a r a t h a s ,
a n d t h e a r m i e s o f R a g h u n a t h r a o w e r e s a i d t o be m o p p i n g u p
the Punjab clean of the A f g h a n d o m i n a t i o n a n d driving the
450 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
A N D T H I S I T S E L F IS T H E F I F T H G L O R I O U S E P O C H
O F HINDU VICTORIES OVER T H E AGGRESSORS
HOWEVER
h e a r t h e s e h e r o i c deeds o f h i s o w n a r n l y . S i n c e i t is o n l y i n
the imaginative vein that a true picture o f the romantic
m o o d of the M a h a r a s h t r a of t h a t d a y can be d r a w n , I have
t r i e d to express i t i n m y p o e m G o m a n t a k t h r o u g h the m o u t h
of Maharashtrabhat, a t y p i c a l representative o f the B h a t s ,
C h a r a n s a n d G o n d h a l e e s ! A few c o u p l e t s f r o m t h e same p o e m
are t r a n s l a t e d i n t o E n g l i s h f r o m t h e o r i g i n a l i n M a r a t h i a n d
c i t e d here f o r t h e p e r u s a l o f the reader* !
1093. A PANEGYRIC By -.—Maharashtrabhat
H e a r , 0 , H i n d u s , hear y o u a l l
C o m e s t h e news o f o u r v i c t o r y i n W a r ,
W r o n g s of a thousand years aveng'd
D o w n is t h e v i c t o r v a n q u i s h ' d a g a i n '
Celebrate the d a y w i t h feastings a n d d a n c i n g
Y o u r s is t h e r i g h t b y m a r t y r d o m s e a l ' d
B u t m i n d , t h ' t a s k is not yet done !
O n l y t h e r a m p a r t s so f a r ' r e w o n ;
T h e r o c k ' s t o be c l i m ' d , t h e f o r t ' s t o be s t o r m ' d
T h e w i s h ' d f o r s u m m i t i s s a f e l y t o be m a d e !
D a w n ' d t o d a y is the moment auspicious
F o r H i n d u - p a d s h a h i happy and glorious !
S t i l l the solemnities aren't over
Impending dangers overhead hover.
L i k e S t a r t e r s o f E r a s h a v e we w o n t h i s g l o r y
L i k e Starters of E r a s must we h o l d it g r i m l y '
Once again o'the banks of the' Indus
P r o u d l y c a r r y i n g the crest o f g o l d
S t a n d s the horse o f a H i n d u w a r r i o r
T o quench his thirst o f a thousand years !
C o m e w i t h t h e seas, y e , G a n g a m a i y y a ,
W a t e r s pure of C a v e r i come;
Sindhu, Shatadru, Triveni, Jamuna
G o d a , K r i s h n a ' r e w e l c o m e here !
H o l y places'nd pilgrim-resorts
S p r e a d o'er I n d i a , c o m e , y o u , a l l .
Haridwar, Kailas, Kash'nd Puri
D w a r k a ' n d M a t h u r a come i n a h u r r y !
454 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
1
JUL/ Glorious Epoch
CHAPTER X X n i
o t h e r b o o k s , as f a r as i t w a s n e c e s s a r y t o d o so :
1096. (1) I t i s a l r e a d y mentioned at the end of the
last chapter that the H i n d u s had completely uprooted the
foreign M u s l i m empire from I n d i a and Hindu States had,
once a g a i n , b e e n e s t a b l i s h e d e v e r y w h e r e a n d t h e M u s l i m s d i d
not, i n fact, wield a n y i m p e r i a l a u t h o r i t y over the l a n d o f
H i n d u s t a n . B u t w h i l e the H i n d u n a t i o n was t h u s i n e x t r i c a b l y
involved i n a g i g a n t i c m i l l e n n i a l w a r to root out the M u s l i m
i m p e r i a l power from I n d i a a n d w h i l e a l l i t s energies a n d t i m e
were utilized in that direction, European nations like the
"Portuguese, the F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d especially the E n g l i s h
had already commenced their efforts at establishing their
r u l e over I n d i a secretly or even openly. The Marathas who
h a d assumed the leadership o f the H i n d u n a t i o n at t h a t t i m e
h a d s i m u l t a n e o u s l y t o face a l l these E u r o p e a n nations just
when they were c a r r y i n g o n a life a n d d e a t h struggle w i t h
t h e M u s l i m s ! A l t h o u g h t h e y h a d been m o s t l y successful in
the end in arresting the progress o f the Portuguese, the
F r e n c h , the D u t c h a n d the E n g l i s h , however, shrewdly a v a i l e d
themselves o f the o p p o r t u n i t y , they got, when the Marathas
were engaged i n the struggle w i t h the M u s l i m powers, and
gradually but firmly established their foot-hold i n the B e n g a l
t r a m p l i n g under t h e i r feet t h e w e a k e r M u s l i m Nawabs over
there. Thereafter t h e y p u s h e d o n t h e i r aggressive moves a n d
e s t a b l i s h e d , t h o u g h n o t de j u r e y e t de f a c t o , s o v e r e i g n t y o v e r
the t e r r i t o r y right upto D e l h i . N a t u r a l l y t h e y soon came t o
grips w i t h the M a r a t h a s , who h a d to lead the H i n d u n a t i o n at
that time. I n m y book, H i n d u Patpadshahi (originally written
i n E n g l i s h and now translated into M a r a t h i ) I have sufficiently
discussed, f r o m the s t a n d p o i n t of the H i n d u n a t i o n , h o w a n d
t o what extent the M a r a t h a s worsted the E n g l i s h d u r i n g the
First and the Second A n g l o - M a r a t h a Wars^. The curious
readers should do well to read i t .
T H E ANGLO-SIKH WARS
p a y i n g off a l l o t h e r l i a b i l i t i e s * !
1104. This continuous process of British administra
t i o n , this neatness a n d precision i n its w o r k , its capacity to
organize and govern, to run a vast and complicated
a d m i n i s t r a t i o n , shine a l l the more g l o r i o u s l y w h e n contrasted
with the confused way of doing things, prevalent i n our
c o u n t r y at t h a t time, our l a c k of order, p o l i t i c a l i n s t a b i l i t y
•and o u r complete disregard for well-organized work !
Although it is unjustifiable to show the similarity and
difference b e t w e e n t h e B r i t i s h nation and o u r o w n , as t h e y
a t the time were, b y such a s o l i t a r y a n d c o m p a r a t i v e l y i n s i g
n i f i c a n t i n s t a n c e as t h i s , i t m a y s t i l l s e r v e as a p o i n t e r — a n d
a v e r y effective p o i n t e r a t that—-to s h o w h o w t h e o n c e petty
E a s t I n d i a C o m p a n y c o u l d become i n the end the H o n o u r a b l e
C o m p a n y S a r k a r B a h a d u r w h i c h r a n the i m p e r i a l a d m i n i s t r a
t i o n of India*.
1105. A l t h o u g h the total defeat of our H i n d u n a t i o n
-at t h e h a n d s o f the B r i t i s h h a d always been r a n k l i n g i n our
hearts like a deep-rooted and envenomed arrow, we had
never repudiated it or glossed over i t , n o t even detracted
from the v i c t o r y o f the B r i t i s h people over us by scolding
-and r a i l i n g a t t h e m u n d e r false pretexts. F o r , we had the
•courage a n d a b i l i t y w h i c h h a d never died away to avenge
that defeat of our Hindu nation. On the contrary we
•sincerely believed t h a t i n t h i s b i t t e r w a r between the H i n d u
a n d the B r i t i s h nations i t was on the whole n a t u r a l t h a t the
B r i t i s h w h o were a t that time superior t o us i n t h e a r t of
war and strength, should succeed o v e r us. We knew that
t h e success or defeat on the battlefields never obeyed the
•dictates o f the code o f justice o r i n j u s t i c e .
1106. F o r this r e a s o n , as s o o n as t h e British imperial
p o w e r was established in India the innermost heroic s p i r i t
i n the c o u n t r y took up the gauntlet to v a n q u i s h the B r i t i s h
nation on the battlefield itself by resorting to some
N r u s i n h i a n act of aggressive heroism.
1107. After the British snatched a w a y the imperial
a u t h o r i t y from its h a n d s the defeated H i n d u n a t i o n l a y for
6 T H GLORIOUS EPOCH 461
(OUTBURST)
T H E F m S T G R E A T INDIAN BOMBARDMENT
AGAINST T H E BRITISH R E G I M E
HOWEVER !
t h e n I n d i a n l e a d e r s w e r e so m u c h e l a t e d b y the promise in
the Queen's Proclamations that the B r i t i s h Empress w o u l d
a l l o w h e r B r i t i s h as well as Indian subjects to enjoy all
civic rights equally and without any invidious distinction,
t h a t they declared, openly i n the p u b l i c meetings held to
celebrate the total e x t i n c t i o n of the ' m u t i n y ' , t h a t n o w on
t h e B r i t i s h e m p i r e b e l o n g e d as m u c h t o t h e B r i t i s h as t o the
Indian p e o p l e "I This Proclamation o f t h e Q u e e n was j u s t
another 'peaceful' device that the B r i t i s h h a d found out, as
t h e y h a d u s e d t h e o t h e r one o f ' v i o l e n t r e p r e s s i o n ' , s i m p l y t o
p u t d o w n the I n d i a n revolutionaries. T h e y h a d not the least
intention to f o l l o w i n future the p o l i t i c a l or a d m i n i s t r a t i v e
policy outlined in it This I have a m p l y proved by quoting
the words of the B r i t i s h statesmen themselves i n m y books
written on later h i s t o r y " . B u t the credulous a n d converted
minds of the above-mentioned class o f I n d i a n people w h o
were e d u c a t e d i n ' E n g l i s h S c h o o l s ' a n d who were earnestly
busy serving their British masters could never grasp t h i s
secret and crooked ruse o f the B r i t i s h d i p l o m a c y . On the
c o n t r a r y , b e i n g deluded b y the preposterous P r o c l a m a t i o n o f
the Queen, who, mad with victory, had the audacity to
ascend to the i m p e r i a l throne o f I n d i a , these simple gulls o f
I n d i a n l e a d e r s h a s t e n e d t o g l o r i f y t h a t ' P r o c l a m a t i o n ' as t h e
Indian Magna C a r t a i n press a n d p u b l i c m e e t i n g s " . How
absurd and foolish i t is t o compare that original 'Magna
Carta' i n E n g l i s h h i s t o r y , w i t h w h i c h the English people,
after fighting successfully w i t h their K i n g , h a d forced h i m to
concede to them their fundamental civic rights, with this
deceitful and profane 'Proclamation of the Queen', which
tightened the shackles of slavery on the I n d i a n hands a n d
feet even more forcibly than before, only gilding them
o u t w a r d l y so as t o p a s s t h e m o n as o r n a m e n t s .
1119. But in my B a c k g r o u n d to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' I
have a l r e a d y dealt, at greater length, a n d f r o m the p o i n t of
v i e w o f the I n d i a n people, w i t h the p e r i o d o f I n d i a n h i s t o r y ,
after the t e m p o r a r y p a c i f i c a t i o n o f the W a r of Liberation of
1857 was achieved and the foundation of the British
466 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS OF INDIAN HISTORY
T H E POLITICAL M O V E M E N T S O F T H E
LOYALISTS
1120. The peculiarity of the period following the pacifi
c a t i o n o f the n a t i o n a l r i s i n g o f 1857—i.e., roughly speaking
f r o m 1860 t o 1 9 0 0 — i s t h a t i t is d o m i n a t e d b y a nation-wide
movement under the leadership of those who believed that
I n d i a w o u l d once a g a i n see n a t i o n a l p r o s p e r i t y a n d d e v e l o p
ment only b y remaining i n the B r i t i s h e m p i r e a n d she m u s t
achieve it that way alone Hence this period can be
generally c a l l e d a n age of the L o y a l i s t politicians. How
e v e r , e v e n i n t h i s age o f a v o w e d l o y a l p o l i t i c i a n s t h e a g e - o l d
tradition of heroism which vehemently advocated armed
r e v o l t t o free t h e mother-land from B r i t i s h d o m i n a t i o n was
n o t a l t o g e t h e r e x t i n c t ! I t d i d flare u p s e c r e t l y o r e v e n o p e n l y ,
i n some d a r i n g r i s i n g s I E v e n t h o s e m o m e n t a r y e x p l o s i o n s o f
t h a t t r a d i t i o n a l . [ h e r o i s m d i d not f a i l to convulse the B r i t i s h
administration in India and to excite a n d inspire the I n d i a n
people at least for the t i m e b e i n g . O n l y two illustrations of
these a r m e d r e v o l t s w o u l d sufl&ce. The H i n d u rising under
t h e l e a d e r s h i p o f R a m s i n g K u k a * * i n t h e P u n j a b d u r i n g 1870-
74 A . D . against the B r i t i s h a n d the Muslims for political
independence a n d for defending our religion is the chief o f
them. A n d the second, far more extensive and even more
effective t h a n the first, w a s t h e one in Maharashtra under
the leadership of Vasudev B a l w a n t Phadke*'. It was a
violent armed revolt against the B r i t i s h for the complete
i n d e p e n d e n c e o f I n d i a ! T h e s e i n c i d e n t s , t o o , are r e v i e w e d i n
d e t a i l i n the ' B a c k g r o u n d ' to m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y . '
1121. Thereafter d a w n e d t h e age o f L o k m a n y a Tilak,
w h i c h was synochronized b y the lethal attacks of Chaphekar
brothers on t h e E n g l i s h officers a n d t h e f e v e r i s h activity of
secret r e v o l u t i o n a r y societies for l i b e r t y .
"fifH GLORIOUS E P e O H 467
T H E P O L I T I C A L M O V E M E N T S IN INDIA
AFTER 1900
1122. A t t h e e n d o f 1900 o r t h e r e a b o u t s t e r m i n a t e d t h e
•era o f l o y a l i s t p o l i t i c a l movement and began the one of
L o k m a n y a Tilak which might fittingly be c a l l e d — t h o u g h n o t
revolutionary—conducive to revolution. To this very period
were i n e x t r i c a b l y t i e d up i n m y v e r y c h i l d h o o d from the t i m e
•of t h e m a r t y r s , C h a p h e k a r ' s s a l l y a t t h e B r i t i s h , m y hearts
^strings** a n d l a t e r o n m y w h o l e l i f e was dedicated to that
r e v o l u t i o n a r y a c t i v i t y . A s s u c h m y l i f e - h i s t o r y i t s e l f became
•an e x t e n s i v e c h a p t e r i n t h e war of liberation against the
JEnglish. N a t u r a l l y , whatever m i g h t be s a i d a b o u t these
ination-wide political activities during this period, from the
point o f v i e w o f H i n d u t w a , has already appeared in the
written part of m y ' A u t o b i o g r a p h y ' or w i l l perhaps i n the
•one w h i c h m i g h t be w r i t t e n h e r e a f t e r . A s such even when I
•was i n m y teens I b e g a n t o come i n c l o s e r c o n t a c t s with
•almost a l l t h e elder reputed l e a d e r s o f I n d i a i n respect of
this independence movement.
1123. W h e n I h a d been t o E n g l a n d i n m y v e r y y o u n g
•days I h a d come i n c o n t a c t w i t h the eldest of the Indian
p o l i t i c i a n s o f t h e t i m e a n d the e a r l i e s t f o u n d e r o f t h e l o y a l i s t
political front, namely Dadabhai Nawroji, in his eighties.
W h y , t h e r e m y r o v o l u t i o n a r y p a r t y h a d t o cross s w o r d s w i t h
h i s B r i t i s h - l o y a l i s t p a r t y i n o u r t u g - o f - w a r f o r the l e a d e r s h i p
•of I n d i a n p o l i t i c a l m o v e m e n t i n E n g l a n d * * . N e x t t o h i m I h a d
• d e v e l o p e d i n E n g l a n d i t s e l f closer r e l a t i o n s w i t h t h e r e s p e c t e d
s t a u n c h B e n g a l i f r e e d o m fighters f r o m a m o n g s t t h o s e b e l o n g
i n g to the g e n e r a t i o n following that of Dadabhai Nawroji,
l i k e the l a t e S h r e e Surendranath Bannerjee, Romeshchandra
D a t t a a n d others**. W i t h m o s t o f the y o u n g e r l e a d e r s o f t h e
s a m e p e r i o d b e l o n g i n g to the staunch nationalist party
fighting vehemently against the l o y a l i s t f r o n t I had deve
loped personal friendship and ideological kinship. With
the active p o l i t i c a l workers from Pandit Shyamji Krishan
Varma, Lala Lajpat R a i , Bipinchandra P a l , Right Honourable
•Gokhale a n d such other a l l - I n d i a figures t o h u n d r e d s of the
468 SIX GLORIOUS EPOCHS O F INDIAN HISTORY
CONCLUSION
be f o u n d e d as a n i n d e p e n d e n t I n d i a n S t a t e **!!!
1135. T h u s was I n d i a l i b e r a t e d f r o m the d o m i n a t i o n o f
the British Empire and this great I n d i a n republic was
established ! The practical politicians amongst the 'loyal
H i n d u s ' satisfied themselves w i t h the thought that under
the present circumstances whatever was obtained was not
meagre ! T h o u g h not the whole o f B h a r a t at least three-
fourths o f i t was l i b e r a t e d i n an u n d i v i d e d state ! Q u i t e a
great boon indeed ! After about a thousand years a great
n e w age o f n a t i o n a l i m p o r t a n c e h a s dawned i n the h i s t o r y o f
the H i n d u s . A s such the r e a l strategy for the Hindus from
t h e p o i n t o f v i e w o f t h e i r o w n benefit a n d t h e greater glory
o f H i n d u t w a i s first t o m a k e t h e newly won Bharat wholly
t h e i r o w n . T h e f r a g m e n t s t h a t w e r e left i n t h e f o r e i g n h a n d s
c o u l d be a t t e n d e d t o l a t e r o n ! ,
1136. Immediately the B r i t i s h Union Jack which had
been fluttering p r o u d l y over the R e d F o r t i n D e l h i — o v e r the
h e a r t o f I n d i a as i t w e r e — f o r t h e l a s t h u n d r e d o r a hundred,
and fifty years w i t h overbearing imperial haughtiness, was
p u l l e d d o w n a n d i n its place was hoisted a m i d s t tumultuous
applause a n d the d e a f e n i n g cries o f ' H a i l , I n d i a n Indepen
dence, a l l H a i l t o t h e e !' t h e t r i - c o l o u r e d flag o f t h e i n d e p e n
dent, sovereign Government of India, w i t h the 'Sudarshan'
wheel i m p r i n t e d o n it !
1137. F r o m t h e W e s t e r n Seas c a m e t h e B r i t i s h i m p e r i a l
p o w e r m a r c h i n g o n us w i t h t h e s u p e r c i l i o u s v a n i t y t h a t with
the sword alone they w o u l d conquer empires and w i t h the
sword alone would they run them; and straightaway it
c h m b e d the Indian imperial throne of Delhi. But at last
f r o m the v e r y same t h r o n e of D e l h i was i t dragged d o w n , its
vaunting sword being c u t t o pieces ! T o the shores o f the
v e r y s a m e W e s t e r n Seas i t w a s d r i v e n b a c k a n d w a s u l t i m a t e l y
submerged into the v e r y same W e s t e r n Seas ! The last
defeated B r i t i s h soldier, we saw with o u r o w n eyes g o i n g
b a c k t o t h e s a m e W e s t e r n Seas w i t h h i s h e a d h u n g d o w n a n d
b a c k towards us.
1138. T h u s of a l l the foreign aggressions over India,
5TH GLORIOUS EPOCH 475
X-
Books Referred
CHAPTER I
12. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p . 288 a n d 4 2 6 .
13. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p . 313; P p . 2 9 4 - 2 9 5 . p . 3 2 1 . , p . 2 9 7 .
14. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p . 346. p p . 349-360.
15. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p . 350.
16. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p - 354,
17. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p . 356.
18. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p. 361. M R K - A H I . p. 65.
19. H . G . W e l l s - O H . p . 361. M R K - A H I . p . 65.
20. W . W . T A R N — A l e x a n d e r t h e G r e a t . V . l . (1948) p . 8 3 .
Plutarch—Alexander L X V E . M ' C r i n d l e — H A p . 316.
21. (i) 'Alexanders' D e i f i c a t i o n — A p p e n d i x 22 in W.W.
T A R N ' S A l e x a n d e r the Great, V J I , (1953).
Pp. 347-373.
(ii) P h i l o s o p h e r O a l l i s t h e n e s w a s t h e origi]}e.tor p f tjbjs
m y t h ' . T A R N — A l e x . V J . A p p e n d i x 221, p . 77.
22. S m i t h — E H I . p . 126. W.W. TARN—Alex, V . L (1948)
p . 66.
23. M . A . R a h i m — H i s t o r y o f t h e A f g h a n s i n I n d i a , ( A D 1546-
1631) p . 2 8 .
H a r B i l a s S a r d a ^ H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y (1906) p . 6.
M o o k e r j i — C M T p , 2 8 0 ; A - L . S h r i v a s t a v a - r - S D p . 3Q f n , i .
34. ' K u b h a , the V e d i e n a m e for the K a b u l r i v e r ' , J a y a s w a l :
H P p . 121.
25. J . W . M ' C r i n d l e : A n c i e n t I n d i a as d e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l
L i t e r a t u r e , p . 150 n 3.
E l p h i n s t o n e : H i s t o r y o f I n d i a P p . 331-336-
26. J a y a s w a ] : H P . p . 114.
27. J a y a s w a l — H P P- 6 7 . P l u t a r c h : A l e x a n d e r — L X .
M ' C r i n d l e — I I A . p . 308.
28. Jayaswal—HP. p. 120—Smith—EHI. p. 35.
29. Smith—EHI. Pp.65-56. Jayaswal—HP. Pp. 120-1^1
M'Crindle—IIA. Pp. 80-82. (Arrian's Anabasis—V
C h II.)
ffm sTfTT?: I <T#3r5f)f: T^mi'sir I V 1-4 on P. 4.1-17Q
30. J a y a s w a l H P . p . 121.; S m i t h E H I . p. 6 6 .
31. S r a i t h E H L p . 6 6 R a p s o n — V . L C h . I ( 1 9 2 2 ) p . 350.
32. G . G r o t e — H i s t o r y o f G r e e c e — V . I . p . 119, f n . 3 , 6 9 .
479
C o i n s i n t h e I n d i a n M u s e u m s V o l . 1 1 p . 8.
(v) Dialogue between A l a - u d - d i n and A l a - u l - M u l k
in Barani p. 264-271 quoted b y K . S . L a i — H i s . o f
K h i l j i s . (1950) p . 9 1 .
(vi) T h e B e d o u i n t h o u g h t t h a t N a p o l e o n w a s " I s k a n d a r
come a g a i n . " T A R N — A l e x . V o l . 1. (1948) p . 144.
(vii) S m i t h — O H I . p . 84.
36. S m i t h — E H I . (1924) p . 6 5 .
3 6 - A . S m i t h — E H I . (1924) p . 6 4 .
37. Smith—EHI. (1924) p. 65; Mookerji—CMT. p. 27;
M R K — A H I . p . 65.
38. G o k h a l e — S G . p . 5.
39. M o o k e r j i — C M T . p . 26.
40. S m i t h - E H I . (1924) p . 6 6 .
41. S m i t h — E H I . (1924) p . 66.
41-A. 'Slippery slate of the s u r f a c e ' — S m i t h — E H I . (1924)
p . 70.
41-B. S m i t h - E H I . p. 74.
41-C. S m i t h - E H I . p . 74.
42. M R K — A H I . p. 67.
43. S m i t h - E H I . p . 92; C u r t i s i x , 3; D i o d o r u s x v i i , 9 5 .
44. K . P . J a y a s w a l — H i n d u P o l i t y (1955) p . 2 7 1 .
45. P l u t a r c h - A l e x a n d e r - L X V ; M ' C r i n d l e — I I A . p . 315.
46. The Old D a n d i n (Dandamis)of T a x i l a , when called upon
b y Onesikrates to present himself before Alexander,
the son of Zeus, master of the w o r l d , under threat, ' b u t
i f y o u refuse (he) w i l l c u t off y o u r h e a d ' , ' c o m p l a c e n t l y
smiled' and replied that he w a s as much the son of
Zeus as Alexander '—M'Crindle—^Megasthenes—•
P p . 124-126.
A r r i a n , V I I , 2 , 3 . W . W . T A R N - A l e x . V o l . I I p . 437.
Jayaswal—HP. p. 271.
4 6 -A . M ' C r i n d l e — M a g a s t h e n e s — P p . 124-126.
47. M ' C r i n d l e — M a g a s t h e n e s — P p . 124-126.
4 7 -A . M'Crindle—Magasthenes—Pp. 124-126.
48. W . W . T A R N — A l e x . V o l . I I (1950) p . 5 3 .
'Alexander killed 80,000 I n d i a n s o f S a m b o s ' kingdom.
481
94. G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 1. ; K A N S — A N M p . 5 .
Smifch-EHI p . 110. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 72.
95. K A N S — A N M p . 161.
96. H . G . W e l l s — O H (1931) P p . 3 7 0 - 3 7 2 ,
97. JT^IlTRcr, ^1^0 6 3 , 28, 29.
98. S m i t h E H I p . 124 ; K A N S — A N M p . 166.
99. KANS—ANM p . 166. Plutarch : L X I I .
M ' C r i n d l e - I I A . p. 310.
100. S m i t h - E H I . p. 126.
101. C . V . V a i d y a — H M H I V . I . (1921) p . 1 9 1 . V . I I . (1926)
p . 2 3 . V . I I I . (1926) p . 4 0 1 . A n c i e n t I n d i a b y P t o l e m y -
M'Crindle : p. 319 : Pandit J . N e h r u - D . I . p . 162.
" A r a c h o s i a , the p r o v i n c e between K a n d a h a r a n d G h a z n i
was a c t u a l l y called ' W h i t e I n d i a ' — G e o r g e W o o d c o c k -
T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a (1966) p . 14.
102. S m i t h - E H I p . 124.
103. S m i t h — E H I p . 126 ; " H o p i n g t o r e c o n q u e r A l e x a n d e r ' s
Indian Provinces."
S m i t h - O H I (1967) p . 97.
104. S m i t h - E H I (1924) p . 125.
106. M R K - A H I p . 104. Smith-EHI p . 125 ;
G o k h a l e - S . G . p . 6. S m i t h - O H I p . 97.
106. "Selucos was o b l i g e d to retire a n d conclude a h u m i l i a
ting peace." S m i t h - E H I . p . 125; O H I (1967) p . 9 7 .
107. S m i t h - E H I p . 125.
108. S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 . ( A p p . F . p . 158) : O H I . p . 9 7 .
109. MRK-AHI, p. 101. G . Woodcock, Greeks in India
(1966) p . 4 7 .
110. M R K - A H I P p . 101-102 & S m i t h - E H I p . 1 2 5 .
S m i t h — O H I p . 97 ; G e o r g e W o o d c o c k , G r e e k s i n I n d i a
(1966) p . 4 8 .
111. S m i t h - E H I . p . 1 2 7 . K A K S - A N M : p . 2 0 1 . a n d 179.
112. Maharashtra Bhatache Vijayageet-17 SSV. Vol. V I I
(1965) p . 3 4 7 .
C H A P T E R II
1. S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 ; M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 7 2 .
2. S m i t h - E H I . p . 126 a n d 156 ; M R K — A H I . p . 102
3. R O D - A I H C . p. 184.
4. A c c o r d i n g t o T a r a n a t h he ( B i n d u s a r a ) was a g r e a t s o l d i e r
a n d a c o n q u e r o r a n d e x t e n d e d h i s e m p i r e to the s o u t h o f
India'. Gokhale-B & A. p . 131 Dikshitar-Mauryan
Polity p . 54. Jayaswal—The Empire of Bindusara.
J . B . O . R . S . I I P p . 79-83.
KANS—ANM. p . 4 a n d 167. S m i t h - O H I . p. 99.
5. M R K - A H I . p . 103.
6. Smith-OHI. p. 117. Thapar-ADM p . 27 and 32.
MRK—AHI, p . 103.
7. Mookerji—CMT Pp 304-5. M R K — A H I . p . 84.
S m i t h - E H I . p . 198.
Pandit J . N e h r u - D I . (1945) p p . 176-177.
8. 1st R o c k E d i c t : T h a p a r - A D M . p . 150.
9. S m i t h - E H I . p . 186 ; K A N S — A N M . p . 239.
M R K - A H I p . 108.
10. K A N S — A N M . p.239.
11. S m i t h - E H I . p . 185. P i l l a r E d i c t o f A s o k a , I V .
M R K - A H I . p . 122.
12. M o o k e r j i - C M T . p . 296.
13. H . G . W e l l s — O H . p. 404.
14. Bhandarkar—Asoka. p. 237. Raychoudhary—PHAI.
p . 304, G o k h a l e - B & A p . 144.
15. M R K - A H I p . 112.
16. M R K - A H I P p . 128-129. S m i t h - E H I . p . 2 3 3 .
MRK-AHI. P p . 106-107.
17. S S V . V I I . P p . 539-640.
18. MRK-AHI. p . 112.
486
(ii) M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V o l . I . p . 33.)
36. W . W . T A R N — ( G B I . p . 175) a n d M a r s h a l l ( T a x i l a V . 1-
p. 33,
37. B h a r h u t i n s c r i p t i o n ; M R K - A H I . p . 113.
G o k h a l e — B & A . p . 150.
38. srf^rar ^^r^^ToTT^^f^icftrT ^rTTfHTTTT'if T'hf
39. M R K - A H I . p . 113.
40. K . P . J a y a s w a l - J B O R S I V . S e p t . 1938 ;
S m i t h - E H I . p . 208, n 2 .
41. K A N S - A N M . p . 246.
42. S m i t h - E H I . p . 210.
43. S m i t h - E H I . p . 210. M R K - A H I . p . 114.
44. S m i t h - E H I . p . 212 ; M R K - A H I . P p . 113-114.
45. M R K - A H I . p . 114.
46 ? f Jcq-fiT^ msnnT: I 71%?^ H I , 2, 123. V a r t i k 1.
46. A.. M a l a v i k a g n i m i t r a - A c t V . E n g . T r . b y T a w n e y p . 78.
47. N a r a i n : I n d o - G r e e k s . p . 10 a n d also 164.
48. P a n d i t J . N e h r u - D . I . (1956) p . 140.
49. D i v y a v a d a n a (ed. b y E . B . C o w e l l a n d R A N e i l . 1886)
Taranath-History of B u d d h i s m (Eng T r . I H Q . V o l . I l l ,
1927).
C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 12.
50. S m i t h - E H I . p . 213.
61. C h a t t o p a d h y a y a - E H N I . p . 37.
CHAPTER III
M R K - A H I . p . 149.
66. MRK-AHI. p . 149; C h a t t o p a d h y a y a . E H N I . p . 173.
67. S m i t h - E H I . p . 14 ; B a n e r j i - A I G . p . 3 6 .
68. S m i t h - E H I . p . 309; B a n e r j i , A I G . p . 3 1 ;
M R K - A H I . p . 150.
CHAPTER IV
31. N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 1 4 3 .
32. (i) N e h r u : D . I . (1956) p . 143.
(ii) M . A u r e n Stein : White Huns and Kindred Tribes
e t c . I . A . ( A p r i l (1965) p . 8 1 .
33. (i) S m i t h : E H I p . 337-338.
495
A , L . S h r i v a s t a v a ; S. D . P p . 30 ff.
(xi) S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g - P p . 5 4 - 7 2 .
(xii) Thomas Walters : On Yuan Chwang's Travels in
India. V o l .I P p . 122-123, P p . 180-286. V o l . II.
P p . 264-266.
(xiii) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 .
(xiv) ( R . C . M a j u m d a r : T h e C l a s s i c a l A g e . p . 165)
(xv) C. V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 190.
(xvi) C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 191.
(xvii) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 1 .
(xviii) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . (1959) p . 3 0 .
(xix) S. B e a l : L i f e o f H i u e n T s a n g P p . 5 4 - 7 2 .
497
' q ^ | ? r ^^H' if ^ ? r r ^ I % 5 S if
( C h a c h a : P p . 105, 173).
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 34 F n . 2.
A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S . D . p . 1 6 , 19..
A l - B i l a d h u r i : E l l i o t , V o l . I . Pp..121-122.
(iii) C h a c h n a m a : H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 158-160.
16. (i) A l B i l a d u r i ; E l l i o t V o l . I p . 122.
(ii) A l B i l a d u r i : E l l i o t V o l . I p . 121.
(iii) C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t : H I E D , V o l . I , P p . 158-164.
17. C h a c h p . 72 a n d 89 ff. .
B a l a d h u r i p . 219.
E l l i o t : V o l . I p . 12. F n .
18. (i) ( C h a c h : p . 105) B a l a d h u r i p . 219.
(ii) M a j u m d a r : A r a b I.I. p . 36. also A p p . B . p. 56.
(iii) C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t H I E D . V o l . I . P p . 158-160.
19. (i) Chachnama : E l l i o t H I E D V o l . I p. 161.
(ii) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D (1959) p . 19.
M R K — A H I : p . 182.
20. B a t t l e o f B r a h m a n a b a d - 2 0 t h J u n e , 712 A . D .
C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . 1. p . 1 7 2 .
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p. 28.
21. (i) ?ft?ET: Tr5rg;?rT^ f f e f w (m^ 1-1927) ?<> 2 5 3 .
(ii) Majumdar : A r a b I.I. p. 34.
22. ( i ) ?ft^T : TT5r5?fT^ if^To (^ti^) 1-1927) "To 252.
(ii) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 15.
(iii) C h a c h n a m a - E l l i o t V o l . I p . 156.
(iv) C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I p . 170.
2 3 . (i) C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I (1921) p . 179.
(ii) C h a c h n a m a : H I E D . V o l . I . p . 1 5 6 .
24. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1921) p . 179.
25. A l B a l a d h u r i , E l l i o t V o l . I P p . 121-122.
C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 170.
M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38.
86. C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t V o l . I . p . 170.
2 7 . (i) C h a c h n a m a : E l l i o t , V o l . I . p . 171.
(ii) C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . V o l . I . (1921) p . 180.
(iii) M a j u m d a r : A r a b I . I . p . 38.
(iv) C h a c h n a m a : H I E D V o l . I . p . 172.
49§
1. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R . P a r t I p . 62.
2. Sardesai : H A I — M R p a r t I p . 63.
3. Sardesai : H A I — M R p a r t I p. 64.
4. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R p a r t I p . 64.
5. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R p a r t I p , 64.
6. G a n g u l y : G h a z n a v i d I n v a s i o n : H C I P V o l . V p . 6.
7. L a n e - P o o l e (1916) p . 2 1 .
8. C h a r l e s S t e w a r d : H O B p . 6.
9. Hamdu-lla-Mustafi: Tarikh-i-Guzida : Elliot HIED
V o l . I p . 64.
10. Sardesai : A H I — M R p a r t I P p . 66-67.
11. Sardesai : A H I — M R p a r t I p . 67.
12. S a r d e s a i : A H I — M R part I p.67.
13. S m i t h O H I (1957) p . 2 0 6 .
14. Sardesai : A H I — M R p a r t 1 p . 68.
15. Sardesai : A H I — M R part I p. 68.
16. D.G.Ganguly : Ghaznavid Invasion Strug, for E m p i r e
H C I P V o l . V P p . 12 a n d 14.
17. MRK—AHIp. 276.
18. M R K - A H I p . 183.
19. M R K - A H I p . 183.
20. B o m b a y Gazetteer : V o l . I P p . 165-168.
21. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 6 .
22. E l l i o t : H I E D . V o l . I V p . 132.
23. C h a r l e s S t e w a r t : H O B p . 14.
24. cf. B . R . (355.356,357.358).
25. cf. B . R . ( 3 4 0 - A ) .
26. cf. B . R . (355,356,357,358).
27. Macaulay's Miscellaneous Essay a n d L a y s of A n c i e n t
R o m e ( E v e r y m a n 1922) H o r a t i u s X X V I I p . 4 2 5 .
504
28. H . S. W i l l i a m s : H H W V o l . V I I I p. 645.
29. Sardesai : H A I — M R part I p . 62.
30. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W v o l . V I I I p. 231.
31. M R K - A H I (1960) P p . 613-514.
32. Gardizi : Kitab Z a i n - u l - A k h b a r P p . 86-87.
33. I b n - u l - A t h i r : T K A . T A P p . 15-16.
34. S a r d e s a i : A H I — M R p a r t I p . 74.
36. R T o f J o n a r a j a ( C a l . ed.) V . v . 6 9 4 F f . :
Peterson's ed. V . v. 760.
36. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I (1921) p . 194.
Sardesai : H A I — M R part I p. 82.
37. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I . v o l . I l l P p . 19-70. a n d v o l . I .
P p . 121.and 191.
38. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R p a r t I P p . 332-333.
39. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G . G . D . P a r t I I I p. 180.
40. ( i T ? m i ^ STfo 35, 1.also 143, 6.)
41. 5rrii!5rT?r sricfs^^ Pr^^r (Essays on the annihilation of
Caste : Samagra Sawarkar Vangmaya) Vol. Ill (1964)
P p . 433-482 and other article in the same volume.
42. G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1922) P p . 2 - 1 9 .
43. Abbe Dubois : quoted b y D r . P . V . K a n e . H . D h . V o l . I I
p a r t I (1941) p . 2 0 .
44. G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 3-4
46. G . S . G h u r y e : C a s t e a n d R a c e i n I n d i a (1932) P p . 2 2 - 2 3 .
46. T r i t t o n : C . iSTon-MS p . 1 8 1 .
47. H . G . W e l l s : O H . P p . 676.
48. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I . (1958) p . 4 2 9 .
49. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i H S I (1958) p . 4 2 9 .
60. P t . J a w a h a r l a l N e h r u D . I . (1956) p . 2 8 1 .
51. Gait E n c y of Religion and E t h i c s v o l . I l l p . 232.
62. K . A . N i z a m i . Some Aspects o f R e l i g i o n a n d P o l i t i c s i n
I n d i a D u r i n g t h e T h i r t e e n t h C e n t u r y (1961) p . 7 1 .
CHAPTER VIII
1. f^fvT'f?ji»w^^ftT: snrg i
S b r e e m e d B h a g w a t g e e t a V I I , 13
2. Manusmriti, VII-92-95.
3- Sardesai : A H I — M R Part I p. 9 ] .
Chand Bhat : Prithviraja Raso.
4. Sardesai : A H I — M R Part I p . 92.
5. Sardesai : N H M : v o l . I I p . 446.
^f?5T II
M e d a t i t h i o n M a n u I I , 22.23, V I I . 33.
14. M e d h a t i t h i on M a n u V I I , 4 3 .
D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 92.
15. TRTfvTT^rfa' ^^r^fvjft ^si^T^ 1
M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 18,20,24.
16. M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I . 32.
17. M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u V I I , 88,90.
18. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : The Age of Imperial K a n a u j : HCIP
V o l . I X (1955) F o r e w o r d p . x v i i .
508
1. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I (1907) P p . 4 9 2 - 4 9 3 .
2. ' N e v e r t h e l e s s , so far as the conversion o f I n d i a , as a
w h o l e , is c o n c e r n e d , I s l a m s i g n a l l y f a i l e d .
T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m : (1930) P p . 7-8. a n d p . 175.
3. H . C . R a y : D H N I . V o l . 11 p . 1017.
Tabaqat-i-Nasiri of M . Minhaj-ud-Din : Tr.by. R a v e r t y
V o l . I . P p . 451-452. ;i
N i z a m - u d - D i n : T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i : T . b y B . D e y . p. 36
F i r i s h t a : T . F : B r i g g s t r . V o l . I I p . 170.
4. g^^ft l ^ s r g r ? : Tr'srT^rTr'Ts-, "To i 3 - l 4 .
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . P p . 782-784.
T o d . : A A R : V o l . I p . 303.
5. T D S . H I C P : V o l . V . T h e K i n g d o m ef V i j a y a n a g a r .
6. Sardesai : A H I — M R P a r t I p . 335.
7. T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 266-267, a n d 291.
8. T o d : A A R : V o l . P p . 236-238 a n d 2 6 0 .
C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I p. 74.
9. D i g h e : P e s h w a B a j i r a o I . (1944) p . 201. S P D I X 3 0 - 3 4 ,
36, R a j w a d e : V I P p . 30-31.
10. T o d : A A R : V o l . I I (1920) p . 1 2 2 1 .
11. 5tEfV n # , sr^T fT ^ sTTTTTm i
Har Bilas Sarda : Maharana K u m b h a : (1932) p . 12,
F n 1.
12. ^zfi^ftTfaTFct^?t^i;i«rRTf^sr?3TpT5iW^^'t^: ii 5 ii
qo fg^W^^Tfim \ % : ^ R ^ r f %fkio ^IJT l , <TO 16.
J o u r n a l : B e n g a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y . V o l . L V I . 1, 2 .
13. ff^5rT?-ir5rf?a' n 268 i i
H . B . Sarda ; M R . A p p . p. 211.
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598.
510
I n s c r i p t i o n d a t e d 492 N E ( 1 3 7 1 - 7 2 A D ) at Swayambhu-
nath K h a t m a n d a v : Quoted by K . P . Jaiswal : JBOHS.
Vol. X X I I p. 93.
15. A l - B i l a d h u r i : H I E D : I . p . 126.
16. A m i r K h u s r u : T a r i k h - i - A l a i : U l t i r V I I p . 90.
A s i b : T a r i k h - i - F i r o z S b a h i . p . 3880.
D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P : T D S : V o l . V I p . 582.
Q a r v i n i : B a d s h a h n a m a : P - 4 4 4 . h . 445. a P 4 4 5 h ; P 552
a & b.
17. T r . f r o m P e r s i a n b y E a n c h o d j i A m a r j i i n 1882.
18. T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h : p , 112.
Dr. KM. M u n s h i : G G D p a r t I I I p . 139-141.
19. T a r i k h - i - S o r a t h (1882) p. 112.
20. Sachau : Alberuni's India : Vol. I I P p . 162-163.
21. ^mf! Sf=^TfT# q f ^ ^ T : iTT»r 5 , 1 ° 162-64.
O j h a : R a j . k a I t i . V o l . I (1927) p . 269.
STtTTT^ : "js^^rsr r^srJTTII^rs'T'I I V , 193; V I , 1-25.
C.V. V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I I I . p . 148.
22. N . Venkataramanayya ; The Kingdom of Vijayanagara
H C I P : V o l . V I p. 272.
23. ' T h e g r e a t V i d y a r a n y a , w h o a f t e r S a n k a r a c h a r y a , is the
g r e a t e s t figure a m o n g A c h a r y a s , a p p r o v e d o f t h e v i e w
t h a t a B r a h m a n a even though enslaved b y Mlenchchas
c o u l d be r e s t o r e d to h i s o r i g i n a l s t a t u s .
Dr. P . V . K a n e : H o f D h . V o l . I , p . 191.
24. N . Venkataramanayya ; The K i n g d o m of Vijayanagara
H C I P : V o l . V I p . 272,
25. K.A. N i l a k a n t h a Shastri : H S I : p . 231.
26. S h r i R a m a S h a r m a : C o n v e r s i o n s & R e c o n v e r s i o n s etc.
C a l c u t t a R e v i e w : F e b 1934, M a r c h 1934, M a y , 1934.
27. C.V.Vaidya : Shivaji, The Founder of Maratha Swaraj
(1931) A p p . I I p . 3 4 8 .
28. C . V . V a i d y a : S h i v a j i : (1931) p . 277.
29. V.S. Bhargava : Marwar and the Mughal Emperors
(1966) p . 122.
511
' I n a l e t t e r w r i t t e n i n 1659 A u r a n g z e b s p e a k s o f J a s w a n t
as t h e ' i n f i d e l w h o has d e s t r o y e d mosques a n d built
idol-temples on their sites.
J . N . Sarkar : History o f A u r a n g z e b : v o l . I l l P p . 368-
369.
30. T o d : A H R : V o l . (1899) P p . 917-918.
31. qo fw5^5gTJTT«r \% : iTR^Tf 5%o, I, To 292-93
32. S m i t h : E H I p . 385.
E . A . G a i t : A H i s t o r y o f A s s a m . (1906) P p . 8-9.
P h a y r e : H i s t o r y o f B u r m a : P p . 3-4 a n d 15.
33. (i) S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 269.
(ii) W o l s e l e y H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514. a n d 539.
34. S m i t h : E H I (1934) p . 384.
35-36. (i) S . K . Chatterji : Struggle for Empire : H C I P :
V o l . V C h . 15, p. 382.
(ii) E . A . G a i t : H o f A : (1906) p . 74.
(iii) W. H a i g : C H I (1928) p . 514, 539.
(iv) —Qanungo : Bengal under the Mamluks : H . B .
V o l . I I (1948) p . 4 3 .
(v) T h e A s s a m D i s t r i c t Gazetteer V o l . I V . p . 33.
37. A s s a m D i s t r i c t G a z e t t e e r : V o l . I V p . 28; V o l . V I p . 30
J . N . S a r k a r : H B V o l . I I (1948) P p . 348-349.
38. D . G . Ganguly : Struggle F o r E m p i r e : H C I H : V o l . V
p 4 5 . E . A . G a i t : H . A . (1906) p 241
39. S. K . C h a t t e r j i : S t r u g g l e For Empire : HCIH-Vol. V
C h X V D P 382 A s s a m D i s t . G a z . V o l . V I I J p . 69.
40. S u t u m b a became J a y a d h w a j a Singh. A s s a m D i s t . Gaz :
V o l . V I I p . 69.
41. List o f A h o m K i n g s : A s s a m . D i s t G a z . V o l . V I I p . 69.
42. S m i t h O H I : p . 196.
43. ^f^Eir 5?:T?Tr: srfcr^r'f q^ : (^TSZTTT 2)
44. S a m g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964) p . 3.
45. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D . P a r t I I I , C h . V I I p . 24.
46. M . D . R a g h a v a n : I n d i a i n Ceylonese H i s t o r y . Society
a n d C u l t u r e : (1964) C h . I V P p . 3 2 - 3 5 .
47. K . A . N i l a k a n t h a Sastri : The C h o l a s : (1955) P p . 184,
194; 459-460
612
59. P r i o l k a r : G I n q : P p . 23-24.
S i l v i a R e g o : D o c u m e n t a c a o p a r a a H i s t o r i a das M i s s o e s
do Podroado Portugues do Oriente r V o l . I l l Lisboa
(1950) p . 3 6 1 .
60. (i) W e r e i t n o t f o r these b r a g m a n e s (Brahmans) a l l the
h e a t h e n s w o u l d be converted."
S o h u r h a m m e r : E p i s t o l a e S. Francisci Xaverii If
P p . 170-171.
(ii) J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : p . 148.
H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters of St. Francis X a v i e r
(1927) p . 159.
61. J a m e s B r o d r i c k : S t . F r a n c i s X a v i e r : (1952) p . 149.
62. " T h e F r u i t t h a t is r e a p e d b y t h e baptisn of infants, as
w e l l as t h e i n s t r u c t i o n o f c h i l d r e n a n d others is quite
remarkable T h e i r hatred for i d o l a t o r y is m a r v e l l o u s .
T h e y g e t i n t o feuds with the heathen about it, and
whenever their own parents practise it, they reproach
t h e m a n d c o m e off t o t e l l m e a t o n c e "
Letter b y St. Francis X a v i e r to the S o c i e t y at R o m e :
H . J . Coleridge : Life and L e t t e r s o f S t F . X a v i e r (1927)
V o l . L p . 153.
63. H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters of St. F . Xaviers :
V o l . I p . 153.
64. H . J . Coleridge : Life and Letters...Vol. 1 p. 281.
65. B a r r e t o M i r a n d a : Q u a d r o s H i s t o r i c o s de G o a C a r d e r n a t e
I , M a r g a o (1863) p . 145.
P r i o l k a r : G- Inq. p. 30.
66. (i) I n so f a r as any d a t e c a n be t a k e n as o f P r i m e
importance i n the r u i n o f the Portuguese e m p i r e , i t is 6
M a y 1642 w h e n F r a n c i s X a v i e r set foot ashore a t G o a .
F r o m t h e n o n the J e s u i t d i d their worst using every
form of bribery, threat, and torture to effect a
conversion.
B o i e s P e n r o s e : S e a F i g h t s i n the E a s t Indies...1602-
1639. (1931) p . 14.
(ii) P r i o l k a r : G I n q : (1961) p . 50 ; 155 ; 2 5 .
( i i i ) E . T . W h i t t i n g t o n c i t e d b y C h a r l e s S i n g e r i n his.
514
1. M R K — A H I : P p . 548,-682.
2. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 1 1 .
3. M a j o r B . D . B a s u : R i s e o f the C h r i s t i a n P o w e r i n Indiia
V o l . I I p . 112.
4. M R K — A H I : p. 682.
5. M R K — A H I : p . 682.
6. M R K — A H I . p . 683.
7. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 174.
B . D . B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I P p . 126, 129.
8. B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 135.
9. C H . R a o : M G : P p . 2697-2698.
10. C H . R a o : M G . P p . 2584-2585.
A r n o l d : P.T. p. 261.
11. C o l . M a r k W i l k s : H O M V o l . I l l P p . 464-465.
T i t u s : : I n d . I s l a m (1930) p . 32.
12. S a r d e s a i : N H M P a r t I I I p . 177, 186.
13. Y . N . D a o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137.
14. K i r k p a t r i c k : S e l e c t L e t t e r s o f T . S . (1811) N o . 1 9 6 .
15. S a r d e s a i : N H M : p . 178.
16. B o w r i n g : H A T S : p . 227.
17. C H I : V o l . V p. 365.
18. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p. 178.
19. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
20. Y . N . D a o d h a r . N a n a P h a d n i s (1962) p . 137.
21. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
22. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
23. Sardesai : N H M V o l . I l l p . 178.
24. B o w r i n g : H A T S p . 218-221.
25. S a r d e s a i : N H M . V o l . I l l p . 178.
26. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 2813.
516
27. E p i g r a p h i c a C a r n a t i c a : I I I , S r . 77.
28. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l N o . 3286.
29. Parasmis : I S : ' M i s c e l l a n e o u s A£Fairs' b y H a r i p a n t
Phadke.
30. Charles S t u a r t : 0 and M o f T.S. B e v i s e d a n d corrected
by T i p u ' s s o n , G h o l a m M o h a m m a d p . 307.
31. M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356.
32. M . H . K h a n : H T S p . 356.
33. K h a r e : A L S V o l . I l l p . 3286.
34. "Parasmis : I.S. Miscellaneous Affairs : Letters by
Haripant Phadke to Nana Phadnis.
36. M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 186.
36. B X . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) p . 63.
37. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 73.
38. M a c a u l i f f e : S . R . V o l . V p . 198.
39. J a y a s w a l : H P p . 364.
40. ilimRgr: ^?ff^ : 178/53.
41. Y . N . D e o d h a r : N a n a P h a d n i s : (1962) p . 176.
42. H . A Acworth & S.T. Shaligram : Historical Ballads
(1911) p . 191.
43. B a l l a d o n t h e B a t t l e o f K b a r d a by B a l a L a k s h m a n .
44. A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t : B a l l a d s : (1911) P p . 196?
214 ; 218.
46. A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l a d s ; (1911)
P p . 206-207.
46. J . N . S a r k a r : H i s t o r y o f A u r a n g z e b : V o l . I I (1912)
P p . 79-80.
47. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l P p . 252-369.
48. A c w o r t h a n d S h a l i g r a m : H i s t . B a l l a d s : (1911) p . 227.
49. S a n t T u k a r a m : A b h a n g a G a t h a : G o v t , o f B o m b a y Press-
(1950) N o . 815.
50. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 636.
51. I b n - a l - A t h i r : V o l . I X P p . 425-427.
52. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 544.
63. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 512-519.
54. H . G . W e l l s : O H P p . 669-670.
56. P t . J . N e h r u : D I p . 241.
66. P h i l i p K H i t t i : H A P p . 512-513 ; 6 1 6 .
57. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A P p . 566-666.
68. P h i l i p K . H i t t i : H A p . 506 ; 633.
69. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . V I I I (1907) P p . 258-9.
60. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 69-66.
61. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 193-206.
62. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 176-178.
63. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I V P p . 226-234.
CHAPTER X i n
CHAPTER X I V
1. O j h a : R a j . k a I t i h a s a (1927) P p . 5 0 - 5 1 .
2. P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) P p . 162; 2 0 1 .
3. P a n d i t J . N e h r u : D . I . (1966) p . 7 6 .
CHAPTER X V
1. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926) P p . 3, 3 2 9 , 4 0 2 .
2. T i t u s : I n d : I s l a m (1930) p . 1 1 .
3. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p. 85.
4. Ray : DHNI. V o l . I I (1936) p . 1 0 8 6 .
5. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I. p. 91.
6. Samagra Savarkar V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I p . 65.
7. Sardesai : A H I — M R Part I p. 91.
8. Sardesai : A H I — M R P a r t I p. 91.
9. Sardesai : A H I — M R P a r t I p . 92.
10. T o d : A A R (1920) P p . 2 9 7 - 2 9 8 F n 2 .
11. S i r W . H a i g : C H I V o l . I l l p. 42.
12. R a y : D H N I V o l . I I (1936) p . 1090.
13. H a s a n N i z a m i : H I E D V o l . I I p. 215.
14. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p. 93.
15. Sardesai : H A I — M R Part I p. 93.
16. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p. 93.
17. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 94.
18. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I V o l . I l l (1926)
N o t e o n P p . 346-347.
19. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 3 4 6 .
20. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 335.
21. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 335.
22. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 102.
23. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . I l l (1964)
P p . 542-565.
24. P t . J . N e h r u : . D . I . (1956) p . 2 4 1 .
25. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 53.
26. H . G . W e l l s . : O H p . 705.
27. H . G . W e l l s : O H p. 707.
28. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 119 a n d 1 2 7 .
29. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 107.
30. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 112.
31. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : Preface : H C I P V o l . V p . x i x .
CHAPTER X V I .8
1. P a n d i t J a w a h a r l a ] N e h r u : D . I . (1956), P p . 181-182, a n d
215-217.
2. P t . J . N e h r u : D . I . (1956) : P p . 208-209
3. E l l i o t : H i n d u i s m and B u d d h i s m : V o l . I. p x i i
4. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 705
6. H . G . W e l l s : O H p . 707.
6. W a l t e r s : O n Y u a n C h w a n g : p. 239.
7. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I (1926) : V o l . I l l p . 2 7 3 .
8. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 3 0 P p . 213-214.
9. Pt. J . Nehru : D.I. (1956) p . 2 1 3 .
10. P t . J . N e h r u D . I . (1956) P p . 196-200.
11. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . (1958) p . 343
12. D r . K . M . Munshi : F o r e w o r d : The Age of Imperial
Canouj: H C I P Vol. I V p. x x i .
13. R . G . B h a n d a r k a r : V a i s n a y i s m , S h a i v i s m etc. p. 116.
14. C . V . V a i d y a : H M H I : V o l . I l l (1926) p . 4 1 9 .
15. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I . (1943) p . 9 9 .
16. D r . R . C . N a j u m d a r : H B V o l . I . (1943) C h . V I p 99
17. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B : V o l . I (1943) C h . V I . p . 1 0 4 .
18. D e o p a r a insc. V 5 I B 46.
19. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H B . V o l . I (1943) C h V I I I P p . 2 9 6 - 8 .
20. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I . p . 318.
21. D r . K . M . M u n s h i : G G D P a r t I I I p . 157.
22. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 203.
23. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 121
24. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 123-124.
25. H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 163. P p . 42-44 ( T a r i k h - l - W a s a a f )
26. B a r a n i : q u o t e d i n H I E D V o l . I l l p . 163.
27. H a m i l t o n : H i d a y a h : V o l . II, p. 26.
28. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 207-208.
29. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 207.
620
30. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p. 166.
31. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 131-132.
32. S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P : V o l . V I p . 26-27.
33. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : r S D p . 168.
34. J . B . B . R . A . S . : V o l . X X I I I p. 50.
36. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 132.
36. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133.
37. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133.
38. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 133.
39. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136
40. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 136.
41. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 137.
42. Amir Khusrau : H I E D V o l . I l l p. 543.
43. T i t u s : I n d . I s l a m . (1930) p . 2 3 .
44. Borani : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 184.
46. P a d m a n a b h a : K a h n a d a d e P r a b h a n d a : ( C A D 1456)
46. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R . P a r t I p . 127.
47. K . S . L a i : H i s t o r y o f K h a l j i s : (1954) p . 2 9 9 . E n . 1 2 .
48. S. R o y : T h e K h a l j i D y n a s t y : H C I P . V o l . V I p . 40.
49. Eerishtah : Brigg's Trans. V o l . I p. 381.
CHAPTER X V n
1. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o i . I l l p . 223.
2. K . S . L a i : Sultan N a s i r - u d d i n K h u s r u Shah : JIH
X X I I I P p . 169-170.
3. ' P a r a u ' I s a m i : P u t u b - u s - S a l a t i n p . 362.
4. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o I I I I p. 211.
5. Barani : TPS : HIED. V o l . I l l p. 211.
6. B a r a n i : T P S . H I E D . Vol I I I p . 211.
7. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 212-213.
8. S. R o y : T h e K h a i j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 19.
9. A . K . Forbes : R a s a m a l a : V o l . I p . 282.
10. A m i r : K h u s r u : A s i i k a or D e v a l a r a n i v a K h i j r a Khan.
11. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I : p . 133
12. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 182.
13. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 181.
14. S. R o y : T h e K h a j j i D y n a s t y : H C I P V o l . V I p . 4 2 .
16. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 183.
16. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D . p . 181.
17. A m i r K b u s r a u : N u h S i p h i r : H I E D . V o l . I l l p . 568.
18. K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I I I p . 170.
19. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 148.
20. N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I (1942) p . 8 3 .
21. K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H V o l . X X I I I p . 171
22. B a r a n i : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 220.
23. K . S . L a i , A . L . Shrivastava and especially. Shrvee R a m a
Sharma have 'done yeomen's service in giving this
neglected hero his proper place i n I n d i a n h i s t o r y .
24. K . S . L a i : S N K S : J I H X X I H P p . 171-172.
25. N . Venkataramanayya : E M E S I (1942) P p . 96-96.
26. N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) p . 8 6 .
27. I s a m i : F u t u h - u s - S a l a t i n : p . 369.
28. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 181.
522
29. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D p . 182.
30. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l P p . 222-223.
31. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p . 224.
32. Barani : T P S . H I E D V o l . I l l p. 224
33. Shree R a m a S a r m a ; N K S . I H Q X X V I p . 32.
34. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p . 213,
35. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184.
36. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S h a s t r i : H I S (1958) P p . 10, 2 6 1 , 279^
284.
37. B a r a n i ; T P S : H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225.
38. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 119.
39. S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e : M e d I n d . p , 119.
40. F i r i s h t a : T F : B i g g ' s T r . p . 127.
41. A . L . S h r i v a s t a v a : S D : p . 184
42. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . p . 120.
43. B a r a n i : T P S H I E D : V o l . I l l p. 225.
44. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 148.
45. S h r e e R a m a S h a r m a : N K S : I H Q : X X V I (1950) p . 3 1 .
46. N . V e n k a t a r a m a n a y y a : E M E S I (1942) P p . 97-98.
47. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t L p . 133.
1
CHAPTER XVin
30. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 598. F n 4.
31. S R R T ^ ^ra^jnTT^fWHT (Death alone is recommen
ded for a harmful enemy) ^ T « T R 3 mfk 140, 10.
32. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . II599.
33. F i r i s h t a : B r i g g s ' T r a n s . V o l . I V P p . 41-42.
34. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 617.
35-36. H a m e e d - u d - d i n T h e L o d i s : H C I P . V o l . V I p . 147.
A r n o l d : P I. p . 292.
37. H a m e e d - u d - d i n : T h e L o d i s : H C I P V o l . V I p . 147.
38. B e l l e : H i s t o r y o f G u j a r a t : p . 264.
39. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I P p . 661-663.
40. H a i g - B u r n C H I V o l . I V p . 16. -
41. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 663.
42. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 677.
43. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 676.
44. O j h a : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p . 695.
45. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I P p . 330-331.
46. S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 331.
47. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 319.
48. D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H O : V o l . I p . 217.
49. Minhaj-us-Siraj: Tabattat-i-Nasiri: H I E D
re-ed b y N i z a m i : (1962) p . 303.
60. S m i t h : E H I (1924) p . 420.
61. S a r d e s a i H A I - M R P a r t I p . 319.
62. S a r d e s a i : H A R - M R P a r t I p . 320.
63. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 320.
64. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 315.
65. J o n a r a j a : R T V e r s e s 299-302; 346-349.
526
1. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 0 .
2. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . (1908) p . 1 0 1 .
3. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t H I V o l . I (1908) p . 1 0 8 .
4. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 125.
5. AHD-CSHI (1934) p . 5 0 0 .
6. P r i o l k a r : G . I n q . (1961) P p . 73-74
7. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 4 9 7 - 4 9 9 .
8. Sardesai : B t A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I P p . 175-184.
9. Sardesai : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7 .
10. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 3 4 7
11. Sardesai : H A I - B R Part I I I V o l . I (1908) P p . 2 0 2 - 2 0 7
12. Sardesai : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 2 7 2 .
13-14. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 501 a n d 6 2 4 .
15. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 6 3 2 .
16. J a m e s M i l l : T h e H i s t o r y o f B r . I n d i a V o l . I l l p . 53 F n .
17. S a r d e s a i : H A I - B R P a r t I I I V o l . I (1908) p . 7 6 0 .
18. B a s u : R C P I : V o l . I P p . 36, 1 6 9 .
19. B a s u : R C P I V o l . I P p . 31-32 p . 3 6 .
20. K i n c a i d - P a r a s n i s : H M P V o l . I l l (1925) p . 3 9 .
21. B a s u : R C P I V o l . I l l p . 244.
22. B a s u : R C P I V o l . I I p . 284.
23. Basu : R C P I . V o l . I I p. 284.
24. S m i t h : O H I p. 337.
25. H a i g - B u r n : C H I : V o l . I V P p . 64-65.
26. H a i g - B n r n : C H I : V o l . I V p. 71.
27. Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D . V o l , I V p. 06.
28. Abdulla : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 506.
29. H a i g - B u r n : C H I V o l . I V P p . 64-65.
30. A b d u l l a : Tarikh-I-Daudi : H I E D V o l . I V p. 607.
31. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) P p . 2 4 1 - 2 4 2 .
32. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 .
CHAPTER X I X
1. Sardesai : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 413.
2. S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 3 0 4 .
3. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 291.
4. R . C . M a j u m d a r : H C I P V o l . V T p . 62.
5. S m i t h : O H I (1959) p . 304.
6. N . Venkataramanayya : The K i n g d o m of Vijayanagar
H C I P : V o . V I p . 272.
7. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 272.
8. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I . p . 230.
9. B a r a n i : T P S : H I E D V o l . I l l p. 239.
10. S m i t h : O H I . p . 304.
11. S a r d e s a i : H I A — M R : P a r t I p . 918.
12. P . M . Joshi : The Bahamani Kingdom : HCIP Vol. V I
p. 243.
13. K . A . N i l a k a n t a Sastri : A H i s t o r y of South India
(1958).
14. Nicolo Conti : quoted by Sardesai HAI—MR Pt. I
p. 310.
15. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I : (1958) p . 2 5 8 .
16. Vijayanagara Sexcentenary Commemoration Volume
(1936) p. 215.
17. Vijayanagara Sexcentenany Commemoration Volume
(1936) p . 20.
18. K i r a t a r j u n i y a m : I p.30.
19. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 303.
20. Refer to the Picture of the M o n o l i t h i c statue of
N a r s i m h a P r i n t e d opp. p. 20.of Vijayanagara Sexcenten
a r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e (1936).
21. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 2 3 5 .
22. K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : H S I (1958) p . 255.
23. S a r d e s a i : H A I — M R P a r t I p . 294. .•
52»
33. L a n e - P o o l e : M e d . I n d . (1916) p . 2 4 2 .
34-35. H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p. 78.
36. H a i g - B u r n : C H LV o l . I V p . 88.
37. H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p. 8 « .
38. Haig-Burn : C H I . Vol. IV.
39. S a r d e s a i : H A I - M R P a r t I p . 340.
40. -Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340.
41. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340. ^
42. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p. 340.
43. Sardesai : H A I - M R : P a r t I p . 340.
44. H a i g - B u r n : C H I . V o l . I V p . 99.
45. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 340.
46. Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . P a r t I I p . 772.
47. Ojha : R a j . K a . I t i . V o l . I I P p . 739-741.
48. Ojha : R a j . K a I t i . V o l . I I p. 751.
49. Sardesai : H A I - M R P a r t I p. 341.
60. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 1.
61. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h A S H S : V o l . I P p . 1, 15 a n d 1 1 .
52. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 8 3 .
63. T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 14.
64. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p . 35-36
55. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S V o l . I (1950) p . 2 9 P f .
56. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S . V o l . I (1950) p . 3 1 .
57. T. Singh and G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1960) p . 19 •
P n . 1.
68. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) P p . 3 4 - 3 6
59. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I (1950) p . 2 7 .
• 60. A H D - C S H S (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
61. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s : (1923) P p . 4 7 - 6 0 .
62. T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I p . 38.
63. T. Singh and G . Singh : A S H S : V o l . I p. 40.
64. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 42-46.
65. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I p . 46 P n 3 .
66. A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 4 3 0 .
67. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) p . 4 8 .
68. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : V o l . I P p . 56, 67 P n 1.
69. B . L . S i n g h : S i k h M a r t y r s (1923) P p . 5 3 - 5 4 .
630
1. Sardesai : H A I - M . R . M a d h y a V i b h a g : V o l . H I p . 101.
2. Prof. R . C . Dass : Critical Notes on I n d . H i s t . p. 91.
3. S a r d e s a i : N H M V o l . I I p . 4 0 1 . F n . 4.
4. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V I I P p . 346-354.
CHAPTER XXIH
. 1. ; S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a V o l . V I {1964)Pp. 203-209.
2. A H D - C S H I (1934) p . 2 9 1 .
3. C h . X X P a r a g r a p h s 956 t o 983.
4. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 617-618.
5. P t . J . N e h r u : D I (1956) p.«308.
6. A H D - C S H I (1934) P p . 713-714.
7. D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r : H F M : V o l . I (1962) p . 5 5 2 .
8. H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 .
9. B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p. 422.
10. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
11. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
12. B a s u : R C P I : V o l . V p . 420.
13. H . S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 202.
14. Samagra Savarkar Vangmaya : Vol. V (1963) P p . 410-
411.
15. S u r e n d r a N a t h S e n : E i g h t e e n F i f t y S e v e n (1957)
P p . 357-358.
16. S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : V o l . V P p . 412-434.
17. H S . W i l l i a m s : H H W : V o l . X X I I (1907) p . 2 0 1 .
18. W . T . S t e a d : R e v i e w o f R e v i e w s : A p r i l 1897.
19. Dadabhai Navroji : Presidential Address at the 1893
: s e s s i o n o f the I n d i a n N a t i o n a l C o n g r e s s .
536
A t t a c k OD M a s a g a s : 64 ; Amoghvarsba, K i n g : 265
B a t t l e -with A g r a s h r e n i s : Anagondi, kingdom o f :
65 ; 860
Battle with Brahmanakas : Anandpur : 963A
69-69A ; f o r t o f : 968
Defection i n the army : A n a n g p a l : 367-369 ;
40-41 ; Battles with Mohammed :
Speech of : 4 1 - A ; 368
Failure of I n d i a n campaign : A n a s a g a r : 611
72-75 ; A n d a m a n s : 4 9 5 , 1123
Meeting with Chandragupta : A n g a d , G u r u : 957
94-97 ; A n d h r a s : 218,
D e a t h o f : 77 ; V i c t o r y o v e r S a k a s : 230 ;
A l e x a n d e r , 'the great' R e i g n o f : 703-5
80-82, 1 4 1 - 4 2 A ; A n h i l w a d : 435-36,
Alexandrias : A n g l o - D o g r a wars : 1099
C i t i e s n a m e d after Anglo-Jat wars : 1099
A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82 Anglo-Hindu wars :
Alla-ud-din : K h i l j i 1096-1097, 1099, 1101-2
432-433. 7 0 1 - 7 4 5 . 8 5 8 ; 1105-6, 1107-1111.
Aggression i n the Deccan : A n g l o - M a r a t h a wars :
702, 723-742 858 ; 1096-1097,
Destruction of Somnath : A n g l o - M u s l i m wars :
732-33 ; 1108-1111
C o n q u e s t o f G u j a r a t h : 727 ; Anglo-Nepalese wars : 1101
Invasion of Ratanbhor : A n g l o - S i k h wars : 1099
730 ; A n s o n , C - i n - C : 1111
Invasions of Chitod : A m r i t s a r : 9 6 0 , 1065
731-32 Antaji, Mankeshwar :
C r u e l t y t o H i n d u s : 740 ; 1069-70
Altunia : A n t a r v e d i : 1082
G o v e r n o r o f S a r h i n d : 695 A n u s h i l a n S a m i t i : 1123
A l v a r e s , P e d r o C a b r a l : 924 A p a r a | i t , P a l l a v : 714
Amardas, G u r u : 960 A r a b i a : 1030 ;
A m a r s a g a r : 512 H i s t o r i c ties w i t h I n d i a :
A m a r s i n g h : 6 1 2 , 1117 648-61
Ambedkar, D r . : Arabs:
3 2 0 - 3 2 0 A , 321-323, Aggression on I n d i a : 324,
703-705 931-932, 1031 ;
Amber : Platoons i n pay of D a h i r :
B a t t l e o f : 690 328 ;
Ambhi, E u r o p e a n conquests o f :
K i n g o f T a x i l a : 19 358-359
A m b o i n a : 926. Defeat i n Europe : 359A ;
America : Conversion of Hindus :
W a r o f i n d e p e n d e n c e : 7-8 397-398 ;
Amjawami-ul-Hikayat : A c c e p t I s l a m : 652 ;
435A I n v a s i o n o f P e r s i a : 652
539
S y r i a n Infiltration i n to D o a b : 1045-6
M a l a b a r : 316 D a g r a s : 1065
Conversion of H i n d u s : C o n q u e s t o f K a s h m i r : 867
399 539-542 Duranians :
I n j n d i a : 539-42 A g g r e s s i o n o n I n d i a : 1031
Christianity : Intolerance of D u r g a d a s , R a t h o d : 517
other religions : 429-30 D u r g a w a t i Q u e e n : 744-46
1074A D u p l e i x : 929-930
Chuchuk ; K i n g 521-21A D u t c h : 1096
C l i v e , R o b e r t : 929 Aggression on I n d i a :
Dadabhai Nowroji : 316
1123 A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 926
D a h i r : 325, 1018 3 2 7 - 2 9 I n S u m a t r a : 926
327-329 Aggressions on S o u t h I n d i a :
D a i t y a s : 640 998
D a m a n : 925A Dutch East India Company
D a n a v a s : 640 : 926
D a n d a m i s : 30-31 D u t t a , R a m c h a n d r a : 1123
Das, H e m a c h n d r a : 1123 Dutta, Shree M a d h u ^ d a n :
D e l h i : 1059-1089 649
U n d e r H i n d u r u l e : 686 E a s t India C o m p a n y :
U n d e r M u s l i m r u l e : 686 9 2 5 A , 927-925
Demetreos : 163 Winding up o f :
Devagiri, Kingdom o f : 1103-4, 1112
868-62 Egypt: 8
D e v r a i : 880-81 Ellora,
D e v a l d e v i : 727, 734 See V e r u l :
E a r l y h i s t o r y o f : 746-748 E n g l a n d : 10
C o n s p i r a c y o f : 778, 815-816 English :
Deval, M a h a r s h i : Aggressions on I n d i a :
473-76, 478, 499 931-32
S m r i t i o f : 475-76, 479-82 Aggression on South India :
Reconversion i n Sindh : 998
4 8 3 - 8 4 , 485-486 In Bengal :
P o r t : of Sindh : 1Q96-1097
326 W a r w i t h H a i d e r : 1097
Dhananand : War with Tipu :
E m p e r o r o f M a g a d h : 39 5 6 9 - 6 7 1 , 1097
D h a r : D y n a s t y o f : 677 System of a d m i n i s t r a t i o n :
D h a r m a P a l : 3 4 2 , 729 1103-04
D b i n g r a , M a d a n l a l : 1123 Europe :
D h u r i : (Indian tribe) R u i n b y H u n s : 268
C o n v e r s i o n o f : 379 E u r o p e a n s : 1096
M o h a m m e d G h o r i : 379 C o n v e r s i o n o f H i n d u s : 400
Diodoros : E u r o p e a n Nations :
O n I n d i a n R e p u b l i c s : 35 A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 924
D i n - e - I l a h i : 990 Aggressions on I n d i a :
D i v : (Diu) : 925A 931-32
543
F a - h i e n : 263 H i n d u p a r e n t a g e o f : 44:6
F a k r u d d i n : 854 Conspiracy against K h u s h r u -
F a r u k h a b a d : 1050 k h a n : 799-801
F e r o z s h a h : 1117 G i b b o n : 273
F r a n c e • 10 G i b r a l t e r . 358
H u n n i s h o i i s l a n g h t o n : 268 Gilgit :
French : H i n d u re-conquest o f :
aggression on I n d i a : 321
3 1 6 , 931-932, 1055, 1096 Glorious E p o c h :
A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 929 F i r s t : 144
Aggression on Sonth I n d i a : Second :
998 145-210, 211
Defeat i n I n d i a : 930 T h i r d : 212-264
F r e n c h E a s t India C o m p a n y F o u r t h : 265-310
929 F i f t h : 311-1093, 1087
G a d a r P a r t y : 1123 S i x t h : 1094-1140
G a m a , V a s c o D e 924 S u m m a r y o f : 301-07
G a n d h a r : 253 G o a : 879, 8 8 5 , 924-25
G a n d h i , M . K : 1123 H i s t o r y of : 40
G a n g a d h a r Y e s h w a n t : 1064 C o n v e r s i o n : 546-47
G a z i - u d - d i n : 1056 Mass reconversions i n :
G a z a n i : 3 2 1 , 1030 514
S u l t a n s o f : 364-378 Gokhale, R t . H o n . G . K . :
G e r m a n s : 1055 1123
G e r m a n y : 10 Gokul Vrindavan :
H u n n i s h o n s l a u g h t o n : 268 1076—80
H e l p i n I n d i a n independence Golkonda :
m o v e m e n t : 1126 , See G o w a J k o n d a
G h o r i : see G h u r i : G o n d w a n a : 945, 95 6 A
Ghori, Mohammed : Gopal, K i n g : O f B e n g a l :
O r i g i n o f : 668 •720.
M a r c h o n G u j a r a t : 670 G o r k h a s : 1055, 1101 .
D e f e a t a t A b u : 670-71 O r i g i n o f : 985
S u r r e n d e r to P r i t h v i r a j Gowalkonda :
C h o u h a n : 671-74 K u t b s h a h i o f : 886
Second aggression on I n d i a : Govind :
675
R a s h t r a k o o t K i n g : 720
B e c o m e s G a z i ; 680 Gobindsing, G u r u :
V i c t o r y o v e r P r i t h v i r a j : 681 6 1 8 - A 964-73
D e s t r u c t i o n o f D e l h i : 682 Greece :
A t t a c k s J a y a c h a n d : 682 8, 1 0 7 4 A
P l u n d e r o f K a s h i : 683-84 M u s l i m s i n : 630
R e t u r n t o G a z a n i : 685 R o u t o f I s l a m : 630
D e a t h o f : 687 G r h d e v i : 256-57
G h o s h , B a r i n d r a : 1123 Greek : Aggression on I n d i a :
Ghuri : H i n d u community : by Alexander :
668 b y D e m e t r e o s : 163-180
Ghyas-ud-din, T u g h l a k h b y M e n a n d e r : 182
G r e e k j cities : H a r g o v i n d , G u r u : 963
O u t s i d e Greece, n a m e d a f t e r H a r i h a r : 86-65, 921
A l e x a n d e r : 8 0 , 82 R e c o n v e r s i o n t o H i n d u i s m .:
G r e e k : C i t y - S t a t e s : 107 513, 861
C i v i l feuds : 128 H a r i h a r II : 879
Greek Colonies : H a r i s c h a n d r a : 645
O u t s i d e G r e e c e , due t o H a r i w a n s h : 648
A l e x a n d e r : 80, 82 H a r k i s h a n : 963
Greek, Governors : H a r r a i , G u r u 963
O n I n d i a n t e r r i t o r y : 76-79 H a r s h a : 337-38
G o d s : 14 H a s s a n , G a n g u : 868
S t a t e s : 10 H a s t i n a p u r : 686
I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a : 644, Havishka : 248
10-77 Heenayan : 240
R o u t of I s l a m from Greece : H e m o o : 9 3 3 - 4 3 , 940
1074A H e r a t : 321
Bactrian &' Asian : Hinduism :
A t t a c k on India under R i t u a l o f sacrifice : 153
D e m e r e o s : 163 m a r t i a I t r a d i t i o n o f : 168-174
D r i v e n b a c k ; 180 : Idea of a just w a r l - 7 2
Second attack under S t a g n a t i o n of : 621-231B
M e n a n d e r : 182-183 offshoots o f : 645
D e f e a t b y P u s h y a m i t r a : 193 I n v a s i o n b y I s l a m : 647
E x t i n c t i o n o f : 200—201 A d v a i t a t h e o r y : 718
G u e r i l l a w a r f e r e : 1025-29 K a r m a t h e o r y : 718
Gujrat : 259. Revival by Shankaracharya :
S a k a a g g r e s s s i o n o n : 215 718
H i s t o r y o f : 721 H i n d u k u s h : 1 1 , 1 2 7 , 1033
( a b o u t 1000 A D ) H i n d u r e c o n q u e s t o f ; 321
Guhilots : Hindu History :
A n e c d o t e a b o u t o r i g i n : 677 B y f o r e i g n h i s t o r i a n s : 391
G u m a l : ( r i v e r ) : 127 T a u g h t i n s c h o o l s : 320
G u n d : 879 R e m a r k s of D r . A m b e d k a r :
Gurugranth of S i k h s : 960 320- A
G u r u m u k h i S c r i p t : 960 R e f u t a t i o n of above :
H a d a : 681. 3 2 1 - 323
H a i d e r - A U i : 555 P e r v e r s i o n , o f : 355-56
Haider : S h o r t - c o m i n g o f : 606
W a r w i t h t h e E n g l i s h : 1097 S u m m a r y o f : 631-37
H a k i k a t r a i , K u m a r : 971 P o u r a n i c P e r i o d : 640-42
H a l d i g b a t : B a t t l e o f : 952 L a c k of H i n d u point-of-view :
Hameer : Rajput prince : 765
681, 730 Hindu-Mahasabha :
R a n a : Reconquers Chitod : 1130-31
733 H i n d u - M u s l i m wars :
' R a s o ' : 676 311-12, 315-20, 364-409
H o r a t i u s : 373 4 3 8 , 601-5, 6 3 8 - 3 9 , 8 1 0 ,
H a r d a y a l , L a l a : 1123
546
T u n g b h a d r a , r i v e r : 869 Vikramaditya I :
T u r a n : 1030 ( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 711
T u r a n i n a , M u s l i m s : 445 V i k r a m a d i t y a II
T u r k , M u s l i m s : 445 ( C h a l u k y a d y n a s t y ) : 712-13
T u r k s : 3 7 9 , 6 6 7 , 996 Vilivayankur : 230
Aggression on I n d i a V i l i v a y a n k u r II : 286
931-932, 1031 V i n d h y a s : 252
Struggle with Mongals V i r u p a k s h a : 882
see : MoDgal-Turkish s t r u g g l e Vishakhadatta : 2 5 5
U d a y s i n g h , R a n a : 946 Vishnugupta :
U d e p u r : 953 A l i a s C h a n a k y a : 98
U j j a i n : 259 Vishnu-Stambh :
U s m a n : 324 See K u t u b - M i n a r
U t t a r K u r u s : 321 V i s h w a m i t r a : 641
V a i d i c G o d s : 14 V i t t h a l , S h i v d e v : 1064,
Vaishnavas : 645 1069-70
V a i s h y a : 388 V o d y a r s : 555, 571
V a l m i k i : 993 C h i k k a K r i s h n a r a j : 555
Varma : V r i n d a v a n , G o k u l : 1059
S h y a m j i K r i s h n a : 1123 V r i s h n i : I n d i a n R e p u b l i c : 36
Vasai : 9 2 5 A V y a n k a t a d r i : 905
Vasishtha, Sage : 677 W a l l : 860
Vasudeo, S a m r a t : 248 Warangal :
Vasudev B a l w a n t : 1120 Western Nations :
V a s u m i t r a , S h u n g a : 198 A d v e n t i n I n d i a : 883
V e r u l : 715 White, G e n e r a l : 1110
Victoria, Queen : W i m a , K a d p h i s e s : 2 2 5 , 234,
1112-18 236
V i d a r b h a : See B e r a r W o r l d W a r II : 1125
V i d y a r a n y a , S w a m i Shanka Xavier, Saint Francis :
r a c h a r y a : 861 543-44, 9 2 4 - 9 2 5 A
Establishment of V i j a y a n a g a r Yadavas R e i g n o f : 703-5
E m p i r e : 513 D e f e a t b y A l l a - u d - d i n : 725
B o o k s o f : 867 Y a s h o d h a r m a : 265-310
Religious counter-aggression : Yavans : (Greeks) : 15, 17, 461
513 Y o u d h e y a : 38-39
V i j a p u r : 886, 901 D e f e a t o f S a k a s : 218-19
Vijaynagar, E m p i r e : 5 1 3 , Y u g a n t a r S a m i t i : 1123
823, 8 5 8 A - 6 1 , 878-84, Y u k a v i h a r : 338-339
891-900-6 1018, 1021 Zamorin, K i n g
N r u s i n h s t a n d a r d o f : 874, See S a m u d r i n
876-77
N r u s i n h t e m p l e o f : 872
C i t y o f : 861, 8 7 1 , 8 9 1 , 907-10
V i k r a m S a m v a t : 221-24, 259
Vikramaditya :
See C h a n d r a g u p t a , I I ( G u p t a
dynasty)
BOOKS AND JOURNALS REFERRED TO
AND
THEIR ABBREVIATIONS
1. H . A . A c w o r t h & S.T. Shaligram : H i s t o r i c a l B a l l d s (1911)'
2. Afif ; Shams-i-Siraj Afif : Tarikh-i-Firozshahi ; E x t r a c t
translated into English in H I E D by H . M . E l l i o t and J .
D o w s o n , L o n d o n , 1867. ( V o l . H I . P p , 269-273).
3. A H D - C S H I : Cambridge Shorter H i s t o r y of I n d i a : ed. b y
J . A l l a n , S i r W o l s l e y H a i g a n d D o d w e l l . (1934).
4. A i y a n g a r , D r . K . K r i s h n a s a s t r i : Source B o o k of V i j a y a
nagara H i s t o r y .
5. J . A l l a n : Catalogue of Indian Coins i n B r i t i s h M u s e u m
(Ancient India).
6. A m b e d k a r , D r . B . R : A n n i h i l a t i o n of Caste : Speech
p r e p a r e d f o r t h e A n n u a l Conference o f the J a t - P a t
T o d a k M a n d a l a t L a h o r e , b u t n o t d e l i v e r e d . (1936).
7. A m i r K h u s r u : (a) T u g h l u q N a m a : T r . b y S. H u s h a m i
i n I s l a m i c C u l t u r e V o l . I l l P p . 301-312.
(b) A s h i q a o r D i w a l r a n i - w a - K h i z r K h a n : E x t r a c t t r .
i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p . 544-556).
(e) N u h S i p h i r : T r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D ( V o l . I l l P p .
557-565).
(d) T a r i k h - i - A l a i : E x t r a c t t r . i n t o E n g l i s h i n H I E D
( V o l I I I P p . 67-92).
8. A r c h e r , J . C . : T h e S i k h s : P r i n c e t o n , 1946.
9. A r n o l d : P . I. [Sir T . W . A r n o l d : T h e P r e a c h i n g o f
Islam (1896)].
C a l i p h a t e [ S i r T . W . A r n o l d : T h e C a l i p h a t e ( O x f o r d 1924.)
10.. A r r i a n Anabasis [Anabasis of A l e x a n d e r and I n d i c a :
E n g T r . b y E . J . C h i n n o c k , L o n d o n , 1893].
11. Assam D i s t r i c t Gazetteer : 8 Vols.
12. A w f i , M u h a m m a d : L u b a b a l albab : ed. b y E . G . B r o w n e
L e y d e n . 1903.
13. A y y a n g a r , R . S. : S t u d i e s i n S o u t h I n d i a n J a i n i s m .
14. A z i z A h m e d : S I C I E . [Studies i n Islamic Culture i n t h e
I n d i a n E n v i r o n m e n t 1964].
15. Badauni, Abdul Qadir : Muntakhab-al-Tawarikh ; Tr.
b y G.S. A . R a n k i n g ( V o l . I). W . H . L o w e (Vol. II) & T . W .
H a i g ( V o l . I l l ) B . I . C a l c u t t a 1884-1925.
16. B a j w a , P a u j a S i n g h : K u k a M o v e m e n t (1965).
17. A l - B a l a d h u r i (or B i l a d h u r i ) K P B : K i t a b F u t u h - u l - B a l -
dan : ch. I. T r . i n E n q . by P . C Murgotten : Origins o f
t h e I s l a m i c S t a t e . N . Y . 1924. T r . i n H I E D V o l . I .
18. B a l l , Charles : The H i s t o r y of the I n d i a n M u t i n y .
19. B a n e r j i : A I G . [Prof. R . D . B a n e r j i : T h e A g e o f the
I m p e r i a l G u p t a s : 1933.]
20. Barani : T S P : : Ziya-ud-Din B a r a n i : Tarikh-i-Firuz Sbahi;
E x t . T r . i n t o E n g . i n H I E D V o l . I l l P p . 53-68.
21. Barbosa, Duarte : The B o o k of Duarte Barbosa : E n g .
T r . b y L o n g w o r t h D a m e s , L o n d o n , 1918-21.
22. Barnet : A n t i . I. : L . D . Barnet : Antiquities of India,
L o n d o n , 1913.
560
91. J a i n , M . K . : B l o o d a n d T e a r s : 1966."
92. Jainendra Vyakarana with Abhayanandis Mahavriti :
93. J A S B : The J o u r n a l o f the A s i a t i c Society o f B e n g a l .
94- J a y a s i m h a : K u m a r p a l a C h a r i t a ( A . D . 1365).
95. J a y a s w a l a , D r . K. P . : H . P : H i n d u P o l i t y , N a g a l o r e ,
1943 a n d 1955.
96. J B A S : T h e J o u m a l of the B e n g a l A s i a t i c Society.
97. J B O R S ; T h e J o u r n a l o f the B i h a r a n d Orissa Research
Sociey.
9 8 . J h a n g i a n i , M . A . : J a n a S a n g h a n d S w a t a n t r a . 1967.
99. J I H : J o u r n a l of I n d i a n H i s t o r y .
1 0 0 . J o n a r a j a : R T : R a j T a r a n g i n i e d . b y Peterson, C a l
cutta.
1 0 1 . J o u r n a l A n t i q u e : T o m e C . C . P a r t I I I 1928.
102. J R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e y .
103. J R A S B B : J o u r n a l o f t h e R o y a l A s i a t i c S o c i e t y B o m b a y
Branch.
104. J B B R A S : J o u r n a l o f t h e B o m b a y B r a n c h o f t h e R o y a l
Asiatic Society.
105. K a n e , D r P . V : H . D . P h : H i s t o r y of Dharmashastra.
106. K A N S - A N M : K . A . N i l a k a n t a S a s t r i : T h e A g e o f t h e
N a n das a n d M a u r y a s .
H S I : A H i s t o r y o f S o u t h I n d i a 1958.
107. K a u t i l y a : A r t h a s a s t r a .
108. K h a n , M . H : H T S : M o h i b b u l H a s a n K h a n : H i s t o r y
o f T i p u S u l t a n 1951.
109. K h o n d - a m i r : H i n d u - s - S i y a r : H I E D .
110. K i n c a i d P a r a s n i s : H M P . : A H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a
P e o p l e (1918) 3 V o l s .
111. K i r k p a t i c k , W . : S e l e c t l e t t e r s o f T i p u S u l t a n 1811.
112. K e e r , D h a n a n j a y a : V e e r S a v a r k a r .
113. K r i s h n a Sastri : A n n u a l R e p o r t of A r c h a e o l o g i c a l
S u r v e y o f I n d i a f o r 1908-9.
114. L a i K . S : (a) H i s t o r y o f K h : A H i s t o r y o f t h e K h a l j i s
1950.
(b) S N K S : S u l t a n N a s i r - U d - D i n K h u s r u S h a h : J I H .
V o l X X I I I P p . 169-180.
115. L a n e - P o o l e : (a) M . I n d , M e d . I n d . S t a n l e y L a n e - P o o l e :
M e d i e v a l I n d i a (714-1764) 1916.
(b) M o o r s i n S p a i n .
116. L a t i f , M o h a m m a d : T h e H i s t o r y of the P a n j a b ;
C a l c u t t a 1891.
117. L o r d R e v . J . H . : T h e Jews i n I n d i a a n d the P a r E a s t .
1907.
118. M a c a u l a y , T h o m a s B a b i n g t o n ' s M i s c e l l a n e o u s E s s y a s and
L a y s o f A n c i e n t R o m e . ( E v e r y m a n ) 1922.
119. M a c a u l i f e S. R . o r S R G : M a x A r t h u r M a c a u l i f e : S i k h
R e l i g i o n , Its Gurus, Sacred W r i t i n g s and A u t h o r s . 6
V o l s . ( O x f o r d , 1909.)
120. M a h e t a b : H O : D r . H a r e k r i s h n a M a h e t a b : H i s t o r y of
Orissa.
121. M a j u m d a r : A H : or A r a b I I : D r . R . C . M a j u m d a r :
The A r a b I n v a s i o n of I n d i a 1931.
66$
H B : H i s t o r y of Bengal : E d . by D r . R . C . Majumdar
1943 V o l . I .
H . F . M : H i s t o r y o f the F r e e d o m M o v e m e n t : b y D r .
R . C . M a j u m d a r 1962.
122. Majumdar-Altekar : V G A : The Vakataka-Gupta Age :
( A N e w H i s t o r y o f the I n d i a n P e o p l e V o l . V I . ) E d . b y
D r . R . C . Majumdar and A . S . A l t e k a r .
123. M a j u m d a r , S . K : E d . ' I n d i a n Speeches a n d D o c u m e n t s
o n t h e B r i t i s h R u l e . (1821-1918) 1937.
124. M a n u c c i : S t o r i a do M o g o r : E n g T r . b y W . Irwine,
L o n d o n 1906.
125. Marco Polo : Travels : The B o o k of Marco Polo :
2 Vols : by Sir Henry Yule :
126. Marshall : Taxila : 3 Vols : by Sir John Marshall.
1951.
127. M a sani, R P . : Life of D a d a B h a i .
128. A l Masudi : Tarikh-i-Masudi : H I E D . V o l . I.
129. M i r M a s u m : T a r i k h - i - M a s u m i or T a r i k h - i - S i n d h :
H I E D : V o l . I . P p . 215-252.
130. Mathur, M . L . : E a r l y Rulers of Mewar and their F i g h t s
w i t h the A r a b s I H Q .
131. M ' C r i n d l e , J . W . : Megasthenes.
1 1 . A : [The I n v a s i o n o f I n d i a b y A l e x a n d e r , T h e
G r e a t as d e s c r i b e d b y A r r i a n , Q . C u r t i s . . . e k . 1892.
A . I : [ A n c i e n t I n d i a as D e s c r i b e d i n C l a s s i c a l l i t e r a
t u r e . 1901.]
132. M e d h a t i t h i o n M a n u s : M e d h a t i t h i ' s B h a s h y a on M a n u
smriti.
133. Merutunga : Prabhandha—Chintamani. tr. b y T a w n e y ,
Calcutta
134. M e t c a l f , T h o m a s R : T h e A f t e r m a t h o f R e v o l t . (1965)
135. M i l l , James : The H i s t o r y of B r i t i s h India. 3 vols.
136. M i l n e R a e : S y r i a n C h u r c h i n I n d i a (1892)
137. Mirhaj-ud-Din, bin-Siraj-ud-din. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri :
E n g T r . b y M a j o r H . G . R a v e r t y ( B . I ) 1881.
138. M o d i , Shams-ul-ulma, D r . J . J : The E a r l y H i s t o r y o f
t h e H u n s . J B B R A S . V o l X X I V (1917)
139. M o h . Ass : Mohammedan Association. Calcutta.
140. M T M H : L i f e and Times of M u h a m m a d b i n T u g h l a q
(1918)—by M u h a m m a d H u s a i n .
141. Mookerji-CMT : Chandragupta Mourya & H i s Times.
1957.
142. M R K - A H I : A n A d v a n c e H i s t o r y of I n d i a : (1950) b y
D r . R . C. M a j u m d a r , H - C . R a y c h o u d h a r y a n d K a l i
Kumar Datta.
143. Muhammad Awfi : Jawami-'u'l-Hikayat : H I E D : V o l .
II.
144. Mosley, Leonard : L D B R : The L a s t Days of the
B r i t i s h R a j . (1961).
145. M u k h e r j i , H a r i s h C h a n d r a : ed. H i n d u P a t r i o t , (a
Jounal.)
146. M u i r : C a l i p h a t e : [Sir W n . M u i r : T h e C a l i p h a t e ; I t s
R i s e , D e c l i n e a n d F a l l . E d i n b u r g . 1915.].
564
E . C . S a c h a n . (1910)]
178. S a r d a , H a r B i l a s : H S : H i n d u S u p e r i o r i t y : 1906 a n d 1922.
M K : M a h a r a n a K u m b h a : A j m e r 1917, 1932.
M S : M a h a r a n a S a n g a : A j m e r 1913, 1918.
179. S a r d e s a i , R a o B a h a d u r G . S : H A I - M R : H i n d u s t a n
oho A r v a c h i n I t i h a s M u s a l m a n R i y a s a t . (1927) ( M a r a t h i )
H A I - M a r . R : Hindustancha A r v a c h i n Itihas Marathi
R i y a s a t . (Marathi)
HAI-BR. Hindustancha A r v a c h i n Itihas. British
R i y a s a t . (Marathi)
N H M : N e w H i s t o r y o f the M a r a t h a s : 3 V o l s . 1946
Peshwa Daftar.
180. S a r k a r : F M E . [Sir J a d u n a t h S a r k a r : P a l l of the
M o g h a l E m p i r e . 4 V o l s . 1932-50.
History of Aurangzeb : 3 Vols. Shivaji and H i s Times.
H B V o l . I I [ed. H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l V o i . I I D a c c a . 1948]
181. S. S a r u p S i n g h : ed. B i r t h o f the K h a l s a . (1941)
182. S c o t t , S. P : H i s t o r y o f t h e M o o r i s h E m p i r e i n E u r o p e .
2 Vols.
183. Select Ins. : Select Inscriptions B e a r i n g on I n d i a n
H i s t o r y a n d C i v i l i z a t i o n V o l . 1 , e d . b y D . C. S a r k a r ,
C a l c u t t a , 1942.
184. S e n , S u r e n d r a N a t h : E i g h t e e n P i f t y - s e v e n : (1957).
185. S e w e l l ; E : H i s t o r i c a l I n s c r i p t i o n s .
186. S h a r m a , Shree R a m N K S : N a s i r - u d - d i n K h u s r a u
S h a h . I H Q . C a l c u t t a , X X V I P 27-39. a n d D i v . P o t d a r
C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . P 70-81.
187. Shrivastav, D r . A . L . : S D : The Sultanate of Delhi.
3 r d E d . 1959. T h e F i r s t T w o N a w a b s o f O u d h .
Origin of Nasir-ud-din K h u s r a u Shah P I H C . (Proceed
i n g s o f the I n d i a n H i s t o r i c a l Congress V o l . X V I (1953)
P p . 173-77. I H Q : X X X P p . 19-24.
188. S i n g h , B . L . S i k h M a r t y r s (1923;
189. T . S i n g h a n d G . S i n g h : A S H S : A S h o r t H i . s t o r y o f
the S i k h s (1950) 2 V o l s .
190. P u r a n S i n g h : T h e B o o k o f t h e G u r u s .
191. Singhal-Sphinx : D r . J w a l a Prasad Singhal : The
S p h i n x Speaks : or The S t o r y of the Pre-historic
N a t i o n s : (1963).
192. S m i t h : E H I : [Vincent A . S m i t h : E a r l y H i s t o r y o f
I n d i a . O x f o r d 1924)
O H I . [ O x f o r d H i s t o r y o f I n d i a . 3 r d E d . 1957].
193. S S V : S a m a g r a S a v a r k a r V a n g m a y a : 8 V o l s .
1 9 4 . S t e n K o n o w : A c t a O r i e n t a l i a : 1923.
1 9 5 . S p e a r , P e r c i v a l : I n d i a , A M o d e r n H i s t o r y (1961)
196. Stephens, Morse : Albuquerque.
197. S t e w a r d , C h a r l e s : H O B : H i s t o r y o f B e n g a l . (1813)
198. S t u a r t , Charles : Catalogue and Memoirs of T . S u l t a n
e d . a n d c o r r e c t e d b y G h o l a m M o h a m m a d . (1809).
199. T a b a q a t - i - A k b a r i T A : b y N i z a m - u d - d i n : T r . b y
B . Dey. Bibliotheca Indica.
200. Tabaqat-i-Nasiri : by Minhaj-ud-din A b u U m a r bin
Siraj-u-din al Juzjani : E n g . T r . Major H . G . Raverty,
566
2 V o l s . 1881.
201. Tabataba : B u r h a n - i - M a ' a s i r : T r . by J S . K i n g under
the title 'The H i s t o r y o f the B a h a m a n i Dynasty,
London,1900.
202. Tarikh-i-Khudadadi : Tipu's Autobiography,
203. T A R N - A l e x : [ W . W . T a r n : A l e x a n d e r , the Great,
V o l . I & I I C . U . P 1950]
— B a c or G B I . [ W . W . T a r n : The Greeks in B a c t r i a
a n d I n d i a . 1938, 1951]
204. T h a p a r : A D M : R o m i l l a T b a p a r : A s h o k a n d the
Decline of the M o u r y a s . L o n d o n 1960.
2 0 5 . T h o m a s F W : S a k a s t a n a : ( J . R . A . S.)
205A. E d w a r d Thomas : The chronicles of the P a t h a n K i n g s
o f D e l h i (1871)
206. T h o m p s o n , E A : A H i s t o r y of A t t i l a a n d the H u n s .
(1948)
207. Titu.^ : I n d . I s l a m : M u r r a y T . T i t u s : I n d i a n I s l a m :
T h e R e l i g i o u s Quest of I n d i a Series.—1930.
208. T o d : A A R : L t . C o l . J . T o d : A n n a l s a n d ' A n t i q u i t i e s
of Rajasthan SVols.
2 0 9 . T o y n b e e , A J : A. S t u d y of H i s t o r y : a b r i d g e d b y D . C .
S o m e r v e l l 2 V o l s . (1954)
210. A t U t b i : A b u N a s r - b i n - M u h a m m a d a l Jabbar-ul U t b i :
Kitab-i-Yamini. H I E D . V o l . L Tr. by Reynolds.
211. V a i d y a , C V : H M H I : [History of Medieval H i n d u
I n d i a , 3 V o l s . P o o n a 1921-26.
S h i v a j i : T h e P o u n d e r o f t h e M a r a t h a S w a r a j . (1931).
212. V a s u , N . N : Modern B u d d h i s m and Its Followers i n
Orissa.
213. Venkataramanayya, N : E M E S I : E a r l y M u s l i m E x p a n
s i o n i n S o u t h I n d i a : M a d r a s , 1942.
V i j a y a n a g a r : O r i g i n o f t h e C i t y a n d t h e E m p i r e . (1933)
2 1 4 . V . S. C . V . o r V i j . S e x . C e n t . V o l : V i j a y a n a g a r a S e x
c e n t e n a r y C o m m e m o r a t i o n V o l u m e . (1936).
215. W a l t e r s , T h o m a s : O n Y u a n g C h w a n g ' s T r a v e l s i n
India. 2Vols.
216. Wells, H . G . : O H : T h e N e w and R e v i s e d Outline of
H i s t o r y , N e w Y o r k , 1931.
217. Westermark, E A : H i s t o r y of H u m a n M a r r i a g e . 2 V o l s .
(1921).
218. W i l k s , C o l . M a r k : H O M : H i s t o r i c a l Sketches of the
South of I n d i a i n an attempt to trace the H i s t o r y o f
M y s o r e . 3 V o l s : (1817).
218A. W i l l Durant : Story of Civilization.
219. W i l l i a m s , H . S : H H W H i s t o r i a n ' s H i s t o r y o f the W o r l d .
25 V o l s . (1909)
220. W i l l i a m s , R u s h b r o o k : A n E m p i r e B u i l d e r o f the S i x
teenth Century.
221. W i l s o n , J o h n : I n d i a n Castes.
2 2 2 . W o o d c o c k , G e o r g e : T h e G r e e k s i n I n d i a . (1966)
223. W r i g h t : Catalogue o f the C o i n s i n I n d i a n M u s e u m s ,
2 Vols.
ERRATA